《Lycan king's substitute breeder》 Chapter one Chapter one Vivian: My eyes slowly opened, but they closed right away. I wondered why a man''s lips would taste so exquisite. Painstakingly, I felt his strong arms encircle my waist, which caused me to shiver and gulp hard. I tried my best not to indulge myself in the unnecessary scenario, but I couldn''t help it since I was extremely wet underneath. An uncontroble moan left my lips when I felt his huge and tough palm sliding under my skimpy dress. He left my lips and my eyes went to his face. I was stunned. His face was exactly like a Greek god. It felt like he came out of a fantasy book I always read when I was a child. Another moan, louder and more musical, escaped from my lips when I felt his hand performing wonders on me. I stared at this man whose eyes burned in lust. I knew this strange but handsome man wanted my body and nothing else. Furthermore, I could not believe I was letting a man over me. This wasn''t me, but it wasn''t something I could control, neither could I exin it. Earlier on, at the party where I was busy drinking, I just suddenly had the urge to have sex. Trying to sort myself out, I entered a room and found a man who had the same purpose as me. I shut my lustful eyes when I felt his lips'' wildly munching on my jugr area, allowing me no second to process my breathing. It came out rasp and fast. Just abruptly, like a baby, I was suddenly swept off the ground and the next thing I noticed was beingid on the huge and soft bed. My eyes opened once more, and I saw this man was stark naked. He was sure the straightforward type, undeniably. I wasn''t even surprised when I saw I was nude too. My arms went up steadily and held onto his shoulders, before wrapping them around its broadness. I gasped when I felt his monster prating inside me. I almost yelled out, but I was able to control myself by sucking the whole of my lower lip in. Yet, I could not believe it. I was having sex with a stranger at a party. When I remembered Maria, my cousin, who took me to the party, would be anxiously waiting for me, I sighed deeply. However, my worries went away when I felt the rush of ecstasy in me. I moaned out sweetly andN?velDrama.Org content. loudly as he thrust each mini second. I saw he was also in his moment of fervor too. I suddenly noticed his eyes which were piercing deep into my brown-colored eyes, and it made me nervous. I almost felt attracted to him, but I had to swerve my mind back to reality. "Do you feel it?" I heard his voice, which thrilled me. I have never heard a deep voice that felt so good. Amidst his statement, he made low grunts which felt very sultry. "Yes, I do," I answered nervously and tried hard not to blink. "It came like a spark," He whispered, with his brows slowly furrowing, refusing to ignore my nervous and faltering gaze. This statement left me anxious and perplexed. I thought he meant his dick which he was almost crippling me with. "What do you mean?" I found myself asking in a soft tone. "The bond," He answered casually and suddenly started going faster and harder. "Bond?" I tried to whisper, but a loud sweet scream escaped from my lips instead. We were at our climax. My arms dropped from his shoulders and with balled fists, I grabbed a handful of the sheets. "Fuck!" He yelled, as he strongly bit his lower lip. My eyes closed in passion, and my legs shook when I felt something warm in me. He groaned, pulled out from me, and stood up immediately. I could sense he was quite weak by the way he walked. "Are you alright?" I asked as I sat upright, grabbing the sheets which I used to conceal my bare chest. "Here," His voice was cold and it made me shiver. Even his presence was giving me the chills. What could have happened? Why did he suddenly change? These questions swirled around my troubled mind. He wore his clothes back on and faced me. When I saw his icy facial expression, I quickly took my eyes down, trying to dodge his stony gaze. He now had a stick of brown, gigantic cigarette in between his mouth which he was yet to light. "How much is it?" He asked, demandingly. I raised my brows at him. His question made me puzzled. "How much do you charge?" He asked again, with arrogance in his voice. "Charge?" I began in a mutter. "I don''t quite understand what you mean," I added, shakily. With clenched teeth, he brought out a bundle of money from his pocket and threw it on the bed. I flinched in bewilderment, then looked at him with widened eyes. "What is this?" I stuttered, surprisingly. He snickered. "That should be enough for tonight, right? At least, you would have enough for the month. Why don''t you get a life rather than being a harlot?" He asked, his brows slyly raised. My big eyes narrowed, confusedly. What the hell was he spewing about? Did he think I was a prostitute? I couldn''t believe it and worst still, he didn''t even give me the chance to talk back. But before he walked out of my sight, He said, "You should get a life. You look very beautiful for this." I tutted angrily and got up, picked up my dress and underwear, which wereying helplessly on the floor. I wore it right away and proceeded to leave the room when I remembered the money. I turned around and when I saw the bundle of money, rage filled me. I bit my lower lip and scoffed. "Jerk," I muttered and finally scurried out for fear that Maria would leave me. I just prayed she was still at the party, probably drinking somewhere with her mate, Jared. I saw myself back at the party. The dance floor, to be precise. I twirled around, scanning my eyes around, praying I would see them amongst the dancing and vigorously moving bodies or even at the nearby counter, drinking and discussing. I sighed in relief when I saw the couple at a distance dancing and acting all lovey-dovey. A smile crawled on my sharply cut lips, but it was quick to fade away when I remembered Jared was supposed to be mine. Jared, the Alpha of the Silver Pack, was supposed to be my mate and not my cousin, Maria. Chapter two Chapter two Oregon: As I walked through the corridor, I lit the cigarette, which I began to smoke. I took it off my lips and released a lot of dark smoke from my mouth into the air. Immediately I was out of the corridor, and after I had stepped my foot back into the party hall, Stephen, who was my Beta, walked up to me. "Where have you been?" He asked, seriously, with his gaze ring hard at me. I scoffed softly and looked away before walking out of him. However, he followed me from behind. "Where were you? You missed your friend''s toast. He invited you to enjoy and celebrate this party with him and not leave without his permission. He was very disappointed when he noticed your absence. I couldn''t even give him a tangible exnation for your sudden disappearance because you didn''t tell me anything. You just left like that and worst still, you didn''t ept any of my calls." Heined bitterly, his face scowling. "I was resting in one of those rooms, happy now?" I hissed, quite irritated by his bickering. Stephen sighed and patted his hair backward. "Were you that tired?" He asked, a bit worried. I opened my mouth to talk, but a loud sigh escaped instead. I could apprehend Stephen''s gaze. He looked like someone who was curious and clutched. Slowly, I leaned closer to his face, and due to stimuli, he blinked his eyes. "I think I was drugged," I whispered, which intrigued him. "What?" He almost yelled, but I was quick in silencing him by cing my index finger on his lips. "What do you mean? And why do you say that?" Stephen asked, his eyes widening. I licked my upper lip and shook my head. "When I got the drink from the waiter and had a sip, I felt different." "What do you mean by different? Care to exin further?" He asked, cutting me off. "I was about to do that before you cut in," I snarled with ring eyes. He muttered sorry and I sighed, looking away. "I suddenly felt weak and tipsy and trust me, it''s not because of the whiskey I had. Besides, I only took a little. I just don''t understand why I suddenly felt that way. Nausea was already taking over me and I couldn''t control it. I felt my beast getting weak. Instead of being a nuisance, I decided to restN?velDrama.Org owns all content. for a short while. I paid for a room and entered. And there I was, resting when," I paused and stared at Stephen, whose eyebrows were raised, his face showing an expression of curiosity. "And then what happened?" He asked and I quickly shook my head. "Nothing. Maybe I''m thinking too much into this." I said to him Stephen sighed, and I observed he was already angry and somewhat disappointed. Letting out a loud exhtion, I said, "Fine. I''ll tell you but you have to promise not to tell anyone," He looked at me and nodded. I saw the change in the look on his face. He was looking quite brighter but anxious at the same time. "So, I was still resting when a prostitute walked into the room. She looked like she craved sex. I couldn''t say no because she was all over me and my beast was weak." "So, you gave in?" Stephen interrupted me. I was quick to respond, though. "No, not at all. It was something both of us wanted. It was more like apromise. We both earned from it. Nobody loses," A faux smile spread through my lips afterward. "Just imagine if your mother hears about this. She will be mad at you. Rather than you doing this, you should be looking for your mate. All of us want Luna in the pack." He confessed and that was when I had it. I became furious immediately. I gritted my teeth and tried hard not to clench my fists because it was ufortably sweaty. "Look here, Stephen. You and I know I despise getting a mate. Hence, you know what that means. I want no Luna. I don''t want any woman to rule the pack with me. Having you as my Beta is enough for me. If you have a problem with that, you are free to evacuate your position." I gnarled, walking out from him. "I''m sorry about that," He hurriedly said as he walked next to me. I moved to the counter and sat on one of the stools while Stephen sat next to me. I didn''t face him even though he felt sorry. I was upset. "I said I''m sorry. Forgive me," Stephen pleaded. I ignored him and signaled to the barman, who came to me quickly. "A ss of whiskey," I said, and he nodded, rushing to get my order. I didn''t take a minute before I found the barman, offering me my order. I muttered a thank you and proceeded to take my drink when Stephen suddenly grabbed it. Before I could look at him, he was already chugging it down his throat. "What was that for?" I yelled thunderously. Most of the people at the party would not have heard my voice because of the loud music and noise. "You should appreciate me for taking this on your behalf, you know. What if there was something in it again?" He smiled, which I found to be very cheesy. I sighed, frustrated. At that moment, my half-closed and tired eyes flung open, which Stephen noticed. "What is it? Stop keeping me in suspense dude," "It was wolfsbane," I whispered. "Wolfsbane? Are you sure about that?" Stephen muttered, running his fingers against his chin. "Do you think I''ll say something I''m not sure about? I think someone added that to my drink. That was what made me feel odd," I replied, standing up slowly. "But who could have done such a thing? Does anyonee to your mind?" "I have no idea," I whispered, with my eyes looking around at the less suspicious people. "Also," I added and paused "Also? What is that again?" Stephen asked as he watched me stick out my tongue. I touched the tip and sighed deeply. "That prostitute I slept with," I began and stopped as the memories of her and me kissing passionately in the room came reying back. "What about her? Was she so good in bed?" Stephen asked curiously, seeing that I was not speaking yet. "I think, likewise, she had something too," I said, carefully, picking my words. "Do you mean she was also given a wolfsbane?" He asked me. "No, I think she was given an aphrodisiac," I replied and gulped down heavily. Chapter three Chapter three Vivian: I was still standing on the dance floor, with my eyes on Jared who looked engrossed discussing with Maria. I almost felt jealous, but I shook the negativity away. Nobody would even me me if I felt that way because I and Jared shared a peculiar bond. We were originally mates but as a result of a strange rumor, Jared decided to cut ties with me. He rejected me openly as his mate. ording to the rumor, it was said that whoever is my mate is prone to die. I don''t know who started the baseless rumor but it circted vastly and for that reason, everyone avoided me. It didn''t even take too long before people started using me of being cursed and because of this so-called curse, it resulted in my parents'' sudden death. Not only was I a weak and downcasted Omega, but I was also a loner in the pack in Silver Moon. Even my uncle, aunt, and my twin cousins, Maria and Nichs whom I stay with, weren''t helping matters. But unlike the rest, Nichs was a little better. My aunt dotted her children and mocked me, leaving me to do all the house chores alone at home. Anyway, after being rejected by Jared, I became aughingstock. My nemesis didn''t end there, though. Suddenly, one day, I heard Jared was in a serious rtionship with my cousin, Maria. It was a big twist to me and I found it unbelievable. As time went by, these two grew fond of each other and decided to tie the knot and there they were, enjoying the time and night all to themselves leaving me to watch in sadness and pain. I could feel a little bond with Jared and I swear he felt it too. It is something we could not avoid since we were mates and now that we aren''t together, our heart aches. Although, we try to ignore the feelings. Jared ignores me and so do I. He is even mean to me and would re at my face whenever he sees me. Maria is the only one who talks to me a few times, even though we aren''t close. Besides, she was the one who brought me to the party in the first ce. My aunt had told me not to go, but Maria came all the way home from the mansion where she resides with her husband just to plead with my aunt to make me apany her to the party. s, my aunt gave in and Maria dressed me up before dragging me to the party where I got drunk and slept with an absolute stranger. Thinking about it made me sigh out loud and I had to m my forehead in the process. My eyes went up, and I noticed Maria and Jared were looking at me. I wondered when they caught sight of me. I felt nervous instantly. Quickly, a forced smile stered on my lips and slowly, I walked towards them. "Vivian," Maria called her voice sounding annoyed. She crossed her arms against her chest and I took my face down, trying to avoid her moody re. On the other hand, Jared turned away and collected a ss of wine from a waiter which he started drinking. "Where have you been?" Maria asked and I swallowed hard, anxiously. "I was taking a stroll.l" I lied, roughly with my face slowly moving up to her. Maria scoffed and looked at Jared. When he saw he was nonchnt about the whole situation, she kept a poker face and looked at me. "Are you ready to go home now? It''ste now. I have had enough fun" She said, looking over at my shoulder. "Alright," I whispered and just as I was about to turn around, Maria walked to me and grabbed my arm. I turned to face her and I saw how observant she was. "What is it?" I asked in an awkward tone. Instead, she smirked and touched my left shoulder. My eyes went there, and I saw her taking the sleeve of my dress up. "You should straighten up," Maria whispered, and I blinked my eyes before nodding my head, meekly. "Wait," She suddenly said, and I stared right at her face. Maria sniffed her nose noisily and then folded her lips while in thought. "What are you thinking about?" I asked her. "You smell nice." She whispered. "Nice?" My eyes grew wide in surprise. "The cologne. It smells nice. Where did you get it?" She asked and that was when I remembered the stranger who had sex with me. I could even smell the powerful and nice scent of his cologne coming from me. "Someone. I think it''s the waiter." I lied smoothly, dodging her eyes. She only hummed and took her hand from my shoulder before she uttered, "Let''s go," Maria then turned to Jared. She called himN?velDrama.Org content. and both of them walked away first, leaving me to follow them from behind. It has been exactly two weeks since the incident and for some unknown reason, I couldn''t stop thinking about that stranger and the sex we had. I was in my aunt''s room cleaning up when I suddenly heard the door open forcefully. It made a loud sound which prompted me to run out. When I got to the sitting room, I was shocked to see Jared, his mean face giving glints of ominous feel. His warriors, about three were standing behind him, just at the now broken and shattered door. "What is the matter?" I spluttered at him, fearfully. "How dare you!" Jared yelled at my face with glowing red eyes. "You murderer!" He spat and I shivered. "Murderer? What are you talking about?" I asked, shakily with confusion written on my white face. He scoffed and moved closer to me. I shivered slightly and took a step back. "Acting oblivious now?" He asked, and I shook my head, with my face down. "You murdered one of my servants. You don''t have to deny or plead not guilty because everything points to you as the sole culprit." He said, hotly. I was dumbfounded. I couldn''t even hurt a fly and here he was saying I killed a man. It all sounded like a joke to me, except for the fury dancing in his eyes. Chapter four Chapter four Oregon: The heavy rays of sunlight and the loud chirping of chiffchaffs were what woke me up from the bed. My eyes opened, and it gave me a spark of dull red despite the green eyes I had. That was one of the features I had as the Lycan king. My eyes turn red whenever I want to shift or when I be very furious. I groaned and ced my arm against my eyes, hoping it would stop the harsh sunlight from peeking in. I was about to get another round of sleep when the door suddenly opened and a pillow was smashed on my face. Growling loudly, I sat upright, ready to face head-on with the instigator. When I saw my mother''s angry face looking down at me, I sighed loudly. "Damn. What is it?" Iined bitterly, my eyes ring at her. "Keep those nasty eyes down!" She yelled, and I rolled them, looking away quickly to avoid any more arguments. "Why are you here?" I asked. "You can''t just barge into my room and charge right at me like that," I added with a serious tone. My mother, Laura, hissed deceitfully and sat down on the bed, beside me. I scooted a little, but she still moved towards me. I grunted and rolled my eyes, frustratedly. "Just tell me what you want already," I uttered. She sighed and gave me a sad look on her face like she was the innocent one. "When will you be looking for her?" She asked softly. Raising an amused eyebrow, I asked back. "Her? Who are you talking about?" "Your mate. When will you be looking for her? Don''t you think it''s time? Who knows, she could be near." Laura rushed her words. I could feel anger boiling inside me, but I managed to subdue it by folding my fists tightly and digging my long fingers into my folded palm, which was quite painful. "Mum," I called quietly, though the stare I gave her said otherwise. It was a despicable one. "What?" She asked me, muttering. "You know better. You ought to know better, Mum. You know that I don''t want a Luna. I don''t want a woman to rule with me. I can handle this pack alone." "I don''t care if you can handle it alone. I''m not even talking about that. What I want is a grandchild. A baby to call my own and descendant. Is that too much to ask? Can''t you just do it for me? Should I kneel and cry before you do as your mother wishes?" She asked, almost breaking down into tears. I jumped down from the bed and walked to my drawer, which I opened. I took a cigarette and a lighter. Firstly, I lighted the cigarette butt before cing it in between my lips. Carelessly, I dropped the lighter on top of the drawer and finally faced her. "I don''t want a son, Mum!" I barked at her and gradually, the tears which were welling up inside her eyes escaped. "Why? Tell me why? Are you probably gay?" She stammered and slowly stood up. I saw how nervous and frightened she looked. I scoffed and puffed out smoke from my mouth. "I''m not gay. If I was gay, the first person I would have fallen in love with would be Stephen and it would be so obvious," I said and she hissed angrily. "Now, tell me. Why are you doing this? Why!" She yelled and wiped the tears off her face. "Listen to what I''m trying to say here, Mum. I mean to say that I need an heir and not a child. Furthermore, I don''t care about showing fatherly love to some child who is mine. Who I want now is my very own male child who would ascend the throne and lead the pack after my demise," I said. "It''s the same thing since I would still be getting a grandchild at the end of the day," She muttered, shrugging her shoulders. "As long as the child is from you, I''m d. Since you don''t want a Luna, I know what you need," She said with a smile on her face. I went to the center table and kept the half-burnt cigarette in the ashtray before facing her. Shepleted her words soon enough. "You need a breeder. Furthermore, you don''t have to worry. I will get one of those perfectly fit, beautiful, and richdies out there to copte with you and finally bear that male child for you." She said, and I nodded, quietly. "As you wish," I said softly, and afterward, she walked out, jumping happily. I simply shook my head. ******* "I heard," Stephen said, causing me to look at him properly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "What did you hear?" I asked, watching him walk closer. He smiled at me and ced both hands on the desk where I was working. "Your mother is searching for a breeder for you." He said with an obnoxious smirk on his face. "Can''t believe she already spread the word. Damn it! Why can''t she just do something quietly?" I scowled and Stephen chuckled. "It''s not funny," I said and tutted at him. I was about to return to the paperwork in my hands when I felt a sharp pain in my chest. I groaned bitterly and Stephen, who was already leaving, ran to me quickly. "Are you alright?" He asked with a concerned look on his face. I swallowed hard and nodded slowly. "I guess," A whisper escaped from my dry-looking lips. Stephen studied me for a while and shook his head. "It''s very obvious something is wrong with you. What is it?" He asked me, bending his face over to meet my gaze. "I feel something is wrong," I said, admitting defeat. Stephen gulped heavily and grabbed my shoulder. "This should be normal to you. Having headaches again?" He asked and I quickly shook my head. "No, it''s not me. It''s my beast. Something is wrong with it," My voice drifted and his eyes widened. "Are you about to shift?" He asked, fearfully. I was slow to respond. "No. My beast is hurting," "Why?" Stephen asked, before raising his brows. He seemed to apprehend the whole situation. I looked at his face and I hurriedly understood why I was feeling that way. "My mate. It feels she''s in danger or probably in distress and despair," I muttered and Stephen sighed. I groaned again, and my eyes gave sparks of red glow. "Are you sure you are okay and don''t need to see the pack doctor?" He asked, his voice sounding very bothered. I clenched my teeth hard and shook my head vehemently, trying to soothe my exaggerating beast. "I''m not fine," I confessed. "What could be happening to her? And why is this suddenly happening?" I whispered, petrified because it was the first time it ever happened. Chapter five Chapter five Vivian: "No!" I cried loudly, my hurting eyes letting out hot tears which rushed like waterfalls. I shook my body violently as the warriors pulled me out of the courtroom.The judges who were the elders had just confirmed me guilty of murdering one Mr. Kenny, who happened to be one of Jared''s servants. "I didn''t do it, I swear. I didn''t murder him. I''m innocent. I don''t even know this man. I swear. Please, believe me. Don''t do this to me." I begged with bitterness in my heart. I could feel my chest hurting because I had stressed myself too much with excess crying. I still couldn''t believe I would be staying in that dark, scary, and stinky dungeon for a whole year and afterward, I would be shamelessly hanged in public. It was even humiliating to think about it. The only thing I could do was to beg and plead not guilty. My eyes went to Jared, who was sitting above the elders. Maria was with him and I noticed she was disappointed and angry. I didn''t know what took over me, but I was able to knock the men over, and with swiftness, I ran to Jared whose eyes were opened, out of shock. "Vivian!" Maria yelled and stood up. Likewise, she was flustered by my abrupt action. I quickly got on my knees and ced my forehead on the floor, then grabbed one of Jared''s legs, clutching it tightly. "I''m sorry. Please forgive me, but I swear. I swear on myte parents'' grave. I know nothing about their death. I''m innocent. I swear!" I said with more tears running out of my eyes. Jared was, however, quick to kick me and I winced in pain, letting go of his leg immediately. "Have you gone insane?" He spat. "How dare you? Apart from your tears and pleadings, what else can you do to convince us you are truly innocent? Besides, your scarf is evidence! Kenny, who was already deceased, was holding onto it tightly." He yelled, pointing at a long blue scarf that was on top of the evidence box. It was indeed mine and everyone knew about this special scarf since I was very fond of wearing it. Why wouldn''t I? It was my father who offered it to me before his death. That was the reason I cherished it and wore it always. I sniffled and shook my head. "I have no idea. I don''t know how it disappeared from my closet and got there. Believe me! I''m being framed. Someone set all this up." I said, with a strong tone. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Who did this then? Indeed, you are a cursed fool" Jared blurted, and this statement hurt me. I knew he was also going to get hurt for making me pained as a result of our usual mate bond, but he cared less since his heart was zing up with hate for me. "What are you waiting for?" He hollered at the warriors who were standing and watching. "Take her away! Take this criminal out of my sight." I didn''t say any more words. Nothing was working, so I rather stayed silent. The men came up to me, and I was pulled away. My eyes went to the corner and I saw my uncle whose head was down due to the obvious feeling of humiliation. Nichs was absent while my aunt was staring at me and she looked like someone satisfied, her mocking eyes prated spikes into my heart, breaking it the most. I simply looked away. My so-called family was unbothered about me, and it wasn''t anything new so I just had to ignore it. I was taken to the dungeon and finally thrown into one of the prisons. I was surprised when I saw I was the only one inside the prison, unlike the first one I stayed in before my trial. The first one had few people there and that was why I was less scared. The men smirked at me before walking away. "Wait! You can''t leave me. Please stop! You can''t leave me here!" I said at the top of my voice. Yet, I was ignored. I started shivering and fear upied my mind. I hugged my legs, feeling anxiety and despair sink into my body. That was when I figured that I was going to spend my 365 days in a hellhole. "Vivian!" I suddenly heard a voice call. I took my teary eyes up, and I was very surprised to see Nichs looking at me with an unreadable expression. "What are you doing here?" "Hush. We need to get out of here," He uttered and brought out bunches of keys. He tried them all in the keyhole and finally, one key fitted it and the gate opened. "Quick. Don''t make too much sound. Someone could hear us. Let''s go!" He said and brought his arm forward. I quickly grabbed it and together, we ran off. "Where are you taking me?" I asked, still finding it hard to believe. "I thought you abandoned me" I added and he chuckled, shaking his head. "Never," He said to me. As we ran, I noticed the warriors were on the floor, unconscious. "Are they dead? Don''t tell me you killed them because of me, did you?" I asked, frightened as we increased our steps. "No!" Heughed. "I''m not as strong as you think. I threw a gas at them and as a result, they fell into a deep slumber. You don''t have to fret," He said reassuringly. Finally, we got outside safely and we both entered his bumpy and old-looking car. He didn''t waste a second to ignite the engine before driving off. We drove for almost four hours before he finally came to a halt. We both came down and before he started a conversation, he silently pushed a bundle of cash into my hand. "Take it with you," He uttered. "I need to leave now. Stay safe." He further said as he walked to the car door. I didn''t ask him any questions because it wasn''t the time to be inquisitive. "Wait," I quickly yelled. He turned back, and I smiled despite having tears run down my cheeks. "Thank you and stay safe," I whispered. He smiled and nodded. "You too." With that statement, he entered the car and wheeled off. I sighed deeply and looked around. I saw that I was on top of a long and well-built bridge, so I just had to cross to the other side to get to another territory. Not only that, but I didn''t even know where I was, and it was already gettingte. When I took a few steps forward, I noticed ady who was about to jump into the massive water beneath us. "Why are you trying to kill yourself?" I asked her and walked towards her. "Suicide isn''t an option," I advised, shaking my head and waving my both hands. "I don''t want to be his breeder," I heard her whisper with shaky and rapid breaths. The tears which upied her red and depressed eyes escaped, and this made me bitter. "Whose breeder?" I asked her in surprise. She looked at me like she was unwilling to say something more until she came to herself. "The Lycan king. He will stop at nothing to get me. And I...I just can''t," she fell on her butt and wailed. "Well, maybe we have a solution. I can fill in the space for you," I said, with a glint in my eyes. She looked taken aback like I had lost my mind. Maybe I had, I didn''t care. If it would protect me from going back to the dungeon, I would ept it. "You''re insane. You can''t substitute for me. He''s going to kill you." "We won''t know what will happen until we try, right?" I asked her, my hand on her bony shoulders and a wide smile stered on my face. Chapter six Chapter six Oregon I heard a loud outburst outside and my curious mother jumped to get feet. Her nostrils red, her eyes wide. "What could that be?" she asked. However, I was unbothered. I rolled my eyes and started to leave, but she quickly grabbed my arm. "Mum, what''s the matter this time?" I demanded, already frustrated by her constant interruptions. "Won''t you even check to see what''s going on outside?" she said. "It sounds like whoever''s making that racket wants your attention." "I don''t care!" I snapped, yanking my arm from her grasp. My eyes narrowed, my brows furrowed in anger. "Oh, I''m sorry. Sorry about that." My mother''s apology was weak and she watched me leave, her eyes filled with remorse. I went to my room and copsed onto my bed, staring at the high ceiling. A sigh escaped my lips as I thought of my family''s uing visit. A breeder wasing to stay with us and it was already making me anxious. The thought of sharing my space with a stranger was enough to make my stomach turn. My eyes closed, a deep slumber beginning to take over. Just as I was on the brink of sleep, a loud cry jolted me awake. My eyes fluttered open, darting around the room in search of the source of the noise. "What was that?" I whispered, tossing the covers aside. My heart raced as I strained to hear more, my body tingling with unease. Suddenly, a light thump sounded from the next room, and a knot formed in my stomach. I leaped from the bed as the cries grew louder. My mother had told me about the warnings, about the things that were supposed to be outside. But what if they''d gotten past the guards? "What''s going on?" I cried out, panic rising in my chest. "Why aren''t the guards doing their job? What is that thing? Who is making all this noise?" My heart pounded in my chest as I stood frozen in terror. What if whatever was making that noiseN?velDrama.Org content. came into my room? I stormed out of my room, teeth gritted in anger, and found myself in the midst of chaos. Guards were running up and down the corridor, shouting and brandishing their weapons. Something was definitely wrong. I caught hold of one of the guards as he ran past. "What''s going on?" I demanded. "Why are you all running around like headless chickens? What''s happening?" He looked at me, fear in his eyes. "I''m sorry, Alpha Oregon, but we''ve been trying to shut the woman up. She won''t listen to us, and she won''t leave either," the guard replied. "What do you mean she won''t leave? And who does she think she is? Do I even know her?" I asked, my voice cold and sharp. "No one''s ever seen her before. We think she''s an Omega in the pack, but we can''t be sure," the guard answered, shaking his head. "What are you waiting for?" I eximed, irritation bubbling up inside me. "You should go out there now and chase her out. And if she won''t leave, I give you my permission to take whatever measures you deem necessary even if it means killing her." "Yes Alpha Oregon" I heard him say, immediately the door was shut. I closed my eyes and settled back into my bed, ready to drift off to sleep. But just as I was about to slip into slumber, a knock at the door jolted me awake. "Shit!" I cussed under my breath and red at the door. "Who is it?" I shouted through the door. "It''s me, your mother," came the voice from the other side. "What do you want?" I asked, already impatient. "Let me in first," she said. "What is it this time?" I asked, a hint of exasperation creeping into my voice. "Let me in," She repeated with a small voice. "You may enter," I said, and the door creaked open. My mother stood in the doorway, her face pale and drawn. "What''s wrong?" I asked, a sinking feeling in my stomach. She sat down on the edge of my bed, taking a deep breath before speaking. "Why aren''t you going outside to find out what''s happening? I''m terrified," my mother said, her voice quivering. "Even your guards and warriors seem unable to control whoever is making all that noise. They say it''s a woman, but she''s causing amotion like a charging army. Shouldn''t it be easy to silence a lone woman and throw her out of the pce?" She stared at me, her expression one of desperate urgency. I could see the fear in her eyes, and it made my heart ache. "Don''t worry, Mother," I said, taking her hands in mine. "I''ve already ordered the guards to remove her from the pce, by force if necessary even if it meant ending her life." My mother''s eyes widened in horror. "What? No! You can''t have her killed! She might be someone important. You would sully your reputation!" "Enough!" I said, raising my voice. "I''ve heard enough from you, Mother. Leave now, please." "But you can''t just execute a person without even knowing who they are," my mother protested. "They might be important, even if they''re an Omega. They''re still a person." I could feel my anger rising. Thest thing I wanted to do was argue with my mother, but her stubborn insistence on protecting the Omega grated on my nerves. "You''re wrong, Mother," I said, my voice low and dangerous. "The Omegas have no purpose, no reason to exist. They just exist, like parasites. And this one in particr has disturbed my rest. She must pay for that, even if it means her death." I saw my mother''s eyes fill with fear, and I hated myself for it. But still, I couldn''t back down now. The Omega had to be punished for her insolence. She swallowed hard and got up. "As you wish then. I will leave you to do whatever you want. Good night! Also, you should really shut her up. She''s very loud." My mother looked away and stormed out. I sighed deeply andid on the bed again, this time, covering my ears with both pillows. As Iy there, I heard the familiar sound of a mind link. It was my Beta, Stephen. His tone was urgent. "Alpha Oregon, where are you?" he asked, his words echoing in my mind. "I''m in my bedroom," I replied, my own thoughtstching onto his. I could sense the excitement radiating from him, even through the mental connection. Whatever he had to say, it must be important. "King Oregon, you need toe out right now. She''s here!" Stephen''s words rang in my head, each one a hammer blow to my heart. "What? Who''s here?" I asked, my mind reeling with confusion. Chapter seven Chapter seven Vivian "Silence, woman!" one of the warriors growled, pointing his spear at me. His eyes were full of hatred and contempt. "Get out of here and stop making a scene!" another warrior snapped, his face twisted with rage. "No," I said, my voice unwavering. "I''m not leaving until I see him. I came all this way for a reason, and I''m not going anywhere until I get what I came for." The warriors exchanged a look, and I saw something pass between them - something dark and dangerous. One of them stepped forward, his eyes zing with fury. "If you don''t leave now, you''ll face consequences. We''re not ying around here." But I wasn''t worried about the consequences. I''d been tortured and abused for so long, and I knew that meeting the Lycan King was my only chance for freedom. It was him or nothing. "I can''t leave until I see him," I said, my voice full of conviction. "I''d rather die here than return to my captors and suffer a slow, painful death." The warriors exchanged another look, their expressions grim. One of them took a step towards me, his face twisted in anger. I shouted at the top of my lungs, "King Oregon! Pleasee out! King Oregon, I need to speak with you!" My voice echoed through the hall, bouncing off the stone walls. I heard a murmur of voices from behind the closed door, and I braced myself for what was toe. Then, one of the warriors turned to the others and growled, "Kill her. She''s a nuisance. We don''t need her making a scene." As I watched the warriors brandish their weapons, their eyes cold and ruthless, I knew I was in serious trouble. My heart pounded in my chest, and I felt a bead of sweat trickle down my neck. I tried to calm my racing thoughts and focus on something other than the men who were about to attack me. "Do you know who I am?" I called out, my voice shaking with fear. The warriors looked at each other and burst into raucousughter. "You''re nobody," one of them sneered. "Just another lowly peasant." "Well, we''re waiting," the warrior jeered. "Who do you think you are? I''d love to hear what you have to say for yourself." The other warriors snickered, theirughter echoing off the stone walls. I was at a loss for words, my mind racing as I tried to find the right thing to say. "Cat got your tongue, peasant?" The warrior spat, poking my shoulder with the tip of his de. "You wouldn''t want to know who I am, anyway," I said, my voice shaking slightly. "I''d rather wait for the Lycan King toe and get me himself." The warriors erupted into a fresh round ofughter, their voices ringing in my ears. "You''re obviously not familiar with the Lycan King," One said, his voice dripping with disdain. "No one in their right mind would dare to call upon him so casually. And yet here you are, with no fear in your eyes, seemingly unperturbed by the idea of your impending death. I''m afraid I have no choice but to end your life, as a warning to any others who might consider challenging the King''s authority." He raised his sword, the de glinting in the flickering torchlight. I stood frozen, my heart pounding in my chest. I tried to speak, but my throat was tight with fear, the words trapped inside. My mind was racing, but my body was frozen in terror. I was at a loss for what to do. I knew there was no way I could fight off these warriors, and I couldn''t escape. I braced myself for the worst, resigning myself to my fate. Whatever was going to happen, I would ept it. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the inevitable agony of the sword slicing through my skin, tearing into my flesh. My body would be drenched in blood, my life ending in a painful, horrible moment. But in my final seconds, my thoughts were not of my own impending doom. Instead, I thought of my parents, of the family I had lost so long ago. "I''ll see you soon," I whispered. "I''ming home." My throat unlocked and I let out a piercing shriek, my voice echoing off the stone walls. I knew it was useless to resist, but I couldn''t stop myself. "Lycan King Oregon!" I screamed, my voice cracking under the strain. But the warriors paused, their weapons stilled mid-swing. In the silence, I heard a new voice - aThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. voice that sent a shiver of recognition down my spine. "Wait!" It said. I knew who it was the moment I heard the voice, and a smile began to spread across my face. The guards all turned to face the figure, bowing their heads in respect. As the man stepped into the room, I found myself awestruck by his beauty. He was tall and muscr, with piercing eyes and a chiseled jaw. He was the very image of what a woman would dream of in her wildest fantasies. "What''s going on here?" the man asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Who''s the woman making all that noise?" The warriors chuckled, theirughter echoing through the room. I felt their eyes on me, and I knew they were pointing me out to the neer. When he turned to face me, our eyes met. A jolt of electricity shot through me, and I felt my cheeks flush. I gave him a small smile, my heart pounding in my chest. "Who are you?" he asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. Before he could say anything else, I rushed forward and wrapped my arms around him, burying my face in his chest. He was so strong, so solid, his body like a fortress against the world. I breathed in his scent, feeling myself rx in his embrace. He stiffened, his arms hanging awkwardly at his sides. "Wait, what are you doing?" he asked, his voice breaking slightly. "I said, who are you?" he snapped, his voice sharp andmanding. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. "Who is this woman?" he asked the guards, clearly growing impatient. One of the guards replied, "We''re not sure, but we think she might be a runaway from the asylum." His eyes widened, and he took a step back, away from me. I could feel the judgment and fear in his gaze, and I shrank back, ashamed and embarrassed. "Listen," he said, his voice low and menacing. "Who are you? And why are you here, causing this commotion in the middle of the night? Are you asking for trouble? Because I''m ready to oblige." My eyes remained cast downward as I tried to gather the courage to speak. The silence stretched out, thick and heavy, until I finally found my voice. "It''s me," I started to say, but he cut me off. "Who? Who are you?" he demanded, his voice sharp. "It''s me," I said again, trying to find the words to exin myself. "I''m..." "Who are you?" he asked again, growing impatient. "I''m..." I took a deep breath and forced myself to finish the sentence. "I''m your chosen breeder." "I haven''t chosen a breeder," he said, his voice cold and hard. "And I''m not looking for one. Who are you, and why are you iming to be my breeder?" I frowned,pletely confused. "You''re the Lycan King, right? The one called Oregon?" I asked, searching his face for some sign of recognition. He let out a scoff. "You think I''m the Lycan King? I''m not him." The color drained from my face as I heard him utter the statement. I looked around and saw the other men gasping and whispering among themselves. They looked shocked, and even a bit afraid. I''d obviously said something that triggered it- iming I was the Lycan King''s breeder. "What? Then, who are you?" I asked, studying him from head to toe. He didn''t reply. Instead, he kept staring at me like he could see beyond the clothes I wore. "Why are you staring at me that way? Answer me! Who are you!" I eximed out of shock. "I just sent him a message through the mind link," he said, a smirk ying on his lips. "I''m sure he''s on his way here now." I blinked, trying to process what he''d just said. "Wait... are you his Beta?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. He nodded, his expression inscrutable. "Wee," he said, his deep voice sending shivers down my spine. Chapter eight Chapter eight Oregon My steps quickened as I hurried outside, my jacket billowing behind me. I finally emerged into the open air, my eyes scanning the area. A group of guards stood near the edge of the pack grounds, and I rushed towards them. "Where is Beta Stephen?" I demanded, my voice tight with urgency. "I need to speak with him immediately." I was filled with a burning desire to understand what he was trying to tell me, but I also felt a twinge of anger at the idea that he might be ying some kind of cruel joke. I wasn''t in the mood for games, and I wanted answers. "I''m here," Stephen said as he approached, his expression unreadable. I studied him for a moment, trying to decipher his thoughts. But when he simply stood there, waiting for me to speak, I blurted out, "You said you found someone. Now, tell me - who was it?" "Your breeder," Stephen said, his voice calm but firm. "The one we''ve chosen for you. I''m surprised she came here herself. I thought she wouldn''t want to see you." He pointed to a spot just beyond his shoulder, and my heart sank. I didn''t want to turn and face the woman who would be my breeding partner, chosen for me by my mother without my consent. I was filled with fury, my vision tinged with ck at the edges. "Is that why you brought me here?" I demanded, my teeth clenched. "I... I... I just thought-" He began, but my words were cut off by my firm,manding voice. "Just send her away and don''t tell my mother anything," My voice said, without a trace of warmth or sympathy. "I won''t say it again." I turned to walk away, feeling the sting of his words. But then, a soft voice stopped me in my tracks. "King Oregon!" it said, full of trepidation. I froze, feeling a tug on my heart. "What''s wrong with me?" I whispered, my voice barely audible. I turned to leave again, wanting to escape from the confusion and uncertainty. "Please, don''t leave!" I heard a voice cry out. "You shouldn''t leave me. I came all this way to meet you." I froze in my tracks, fighting the urge to turn around. I couldn''t bear to look at her, not yet. Instead, I sent out a silent signal to Stephen. He rushed to my side in an instant. "Who''s that?" I asked, my voice tinged with curiosity. "I keep hearing a voice - a woman''s voice, to be exact. Do you hear it, too?" He let out a dry chuckle, a hint of amusement in his tone. "How could I not hear it? It''s actually your chosen breeder. She''s quite persistent, and I doubt she''ll leave until you speak with her." I let out a deep sigh, rolling my eyes. "Is she the one?" I asked. "What do you mean?" Stephen asked, a puzzled expression on his face. "Is the voice I''m hearing the same one that''s been making all the noise?" I rified. "Oh yes," he said,ughing. "That''s the one." I raised my eyebrows, looking around at the other men. They seemed just as perplexed as I was, eager to know what was going on. But I wasn''t about to satisfy their curiosity. Not yet, anyway. "I won''t see her here," I said under my breath. "Pardon?" Stephen asked, his brow furrowed. "Bring her to my room, but do it quietly. I don''t want my mother to know she''s here. And before you bring in that... vocal person, send the men back to their posts. I don''t want any unnecessary fuss," I added. Stephen''s lips formed a tight line. "As you wish," he replied. "Thank you," I said softly, turning away. I wanted to look back, but something held me back. My heart felt cold and hard, like a block of ice. I wasn''t ready to face the girl who''d stirred up such strange feelings within me. She was just a breeder - nothing more. I began to wonder how I could get rid of her - not just from my presence, but from the pack entirely. Perhaps I could send her away, or make up some excuse to keep her out of sight. But what reason would I give? Stephen beckoned to the guards, his fist clenched tight at his side. They responded immediately, gathering around him like a protective wall. "You''re dismissed," he said, his voice firm. The guards bowed their heads in unison and retreated to their posts, leaving me alone with Stephen and the girl. "You..." he said, gesturing toward the girl. She hastened to his side, her eyes wide and full of fear. "Follow me and keep quiet," he said sternly. She nodded and trailed after him as I turned to leave. Once I was out of earshot, I heard a giggle escape her lips. She was probably already imagining herself as the woman of the Lycan King. But she was in for a rude awakening - she''d never be more than a breeder to me. "That man - he''s the Lycan King, right?" she said, a silly smile on her lips. "Wow, he''s so handsome! And his body is... um... very nice." Frank stopped in his tracks, his face like stone. "Stop it," he growled. "You''re really starting to get on my nerves. I thought I told you to keep quiet?" She dropped her gaze, mumbling a quiet apology. "Sorry." "Much better," he said, quickening his pace. She tried to keep up, but it was clear that her legs were aching. Her footsteps became slower, each one punctuated by a soft groan of pain. "We''re here," he said, knocking on the door. He turned the handle and pushed the door open, revealing avish chamber. The girl''s eyes widened in surprise at the ornate furnishings and opulent decor. She''d never seen such luxury in her life. "It''s beautiful," she breathed, spinning around to take in the chamber''s splendor. Stephen just stood there, looking unimpressed. "So where''s this guy we''re supposed to meet?" he asked, ncing around the chamber. "I was told to bring you here, but I don''t see anyone." Suddenly, I spoke to him through the mind link. "Stephen..." I said, my voice soft. His eyes widened as he heard me. "Where are you?" he replied, searching the chamber with his gaze. "I''ve been watching you," I said. "Now leave. I want to speak with the girl alone." Stephen''s eyes widened, and he blinked a few times, as if he couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. "What?" he asked, his voice incredulous. "I said leave. There''s something fishy about that girl, and I want to get to the bottom of it." My words were terse and resolute. "Understood," he said, his tone t. Stephen approached her from behind, cing his hand on her shoulder. She gasped, and whirled around to face him. "What is it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter nine Chapter nine Vivian I was still looking around the room when I felt a cold hand on my left shoulder. I gasped, a knot of fear tightening in my stomach. I spun around, my heart racing, only to see... Stephen. I let out a sigh of relief. "What is it?" I asked, my voice low and shaky. "Just stay here," he said, giving my shoulder a gentle squeeze before dropping his hand. "Are you leaving?" I asked, my wordsing out in a stammer. "Stay here," he said sternly, already on his way to the door. "No, please!" I cried out. "You can''t leave me alone. I''m not familiar with this ce, and I''m not sure I can find my way back on my own. And what if that manes back?" My words were tumbling out in a rush, my fear rising like a tide. But he seemed not to hear me. He turned to the door and started to open it. I panicked, and blurted out, "Wait! What''s your name? He turned to face me, one eyebrow raised. "What?" he asked, clearly puzzled. "Your name," I said, my voice a little calmer. "You never told me your name." He looked at me for a long moment, then asked, "Why would you want to know that?" I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. Why did I want to know his name? What difference did it make? "There''s no need," he said, his voice taking on a sneering tone. "After all, this could be yourst day." "Wait, what do you mean by that?" I asked, my voice shaking with fear. But he ignored me, turning to the door and mming it in my face. "No!" I yelled, and ran for the door. I grabbed the doorknob, but it was locked tight. "Please... open the door," I sobbed, my voice shaking. "I''m scared." I hugged my knees to my chest, huddling in the corner of the room. As if on cue, the light flickered and went out, plunging the room into darkness. I gasped and tried to stand, but my limbs felt weak with terror. "Hello?" I called out, my voice small and tremulous. "Is anyone there? Please, help me." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Who are you?" a deep voice asked. I looked up to see the man I''d recognized as the Lycan King, the one everyone called King Oregon. My breath hitched, and my whole body shook with fear. His hands began to turn into ws, and he raised them in the air. Was he going to attack me? Was I about to die? "Please... don''t hurt me," I begged, holding my hands up in a gesture of surrender. "I won''t tell anyone. "Please, don''t kill me," I begged, sobbing as tears rolled down my cheeks. A cold sweat broke out across my skin, and I shivered uncontrobly. "Answer me!" he roared, grabbing my chin and forcing me to look at him. I closed my eyes, trembling with fear. "I won''t ask again," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "If you don''t answer, I''ll tear out your heart right here and now." "I''m... I''m your breeder," I stammered, my voice barely a whisper. He dropped his hand from my chin, and my face sagged down like it was his hand that had been holding it up. "You''re the chosen one?" he asked, a note of incredulity in his voice. I nodded, but he cut me off with a snarl. "Speak, don''t nod!" he demanded. "Yes, King Oregon," I said, my voice trembling. My head bobbed up and down in a nervous nod. He let out a snort of derision. "Go," he said, flicking his wrist in a dismissive gesture. "And don''t breathe a word of this to anyone. We never met. Nothing happened." He lit his cigarette and took a long drag, his eyes never leaving my face. "But I..." I started, my voice quivering. "If you have a death wish, by all means stay," he said coldly, cutting me off. "Otherwise, I suggest you get out of my sight. Now." My legs felt like lead, but I forced myself to move, my heart hammering in my chest. I stumbled out of his room and into the corridor, but I couldn''t stop shaking. What was I going to do now? My mind was racing, flooded with thoughts and questions. How could I possibly exin to him that I''d lied? I wasn''t really his chosen breeder - I''d simply seized the opportunity to escape a terrible fate by masquerading as someone else. And now, I''d been caught in the lie, and he''d rejected me. My mind whirled, desperate for a solution. What was I going to do now? I had no other options, no other ce to go. I was desperate, and so I knelt on the ground before him, my hands sped together in supplication. "What do you think you''re doing?" he growled, his eyes zing with anger. I forced myself to speak. "Please take me in," I said, my voice trembling. "I''m your chosen breeder. I''ll treat you well. I won''t do anything unless you ask me to. I''ll even pretend like I don''t know you, if that''s what you want. He stared at me, his gaze intense and unreadable. Heughed, a humorless sound that sent a chill down my spine. "You''re quite the funny one," he said. "But I don''t need a breeder. My mother is deluded in thinking I do. I''m fine on my own." His eyes bored into mine, the irises the color of a clear summer sky. I couldn''t look away, even as I felt myself trembling. His grip on the cigarette loosened, and the stick fell from his fingers. It hit the bed, sending a shower of sparks across the nket. "What...?" he said, his eyes widening in shock. "Have we met before?" His voice was low and tremulous, a shadow crossing his features. I simply stared at him, my mouth dry and my body shaking. What was happening? Had I really triggered some sort of recognition in him which I couldn''t even apprehend? Chapter ten Chapter ten Oregon I stared at the woman in front of me, my mind racing as I tried to make sense of the shes of memory that were bubbling up from some deep, hidden ce. I blinked rapidly, as if trying to shake the memories loose, to apprehend them. "Why do you look so familiar?" I asked. "I keep seeing these weird little pictures of your face." My voice was soft, my tone unsure. Confusion crossed her face. In my mind, I kept seeing her moaning in pleasure and then reaching the highest point of ecstasy. I wondered where the memories wereing from because it was always making me feel awkward. "Do you know me?" I asked, my voice urgent. She slowly shook her head. "Please, just tell me," I said, my impatience getting the better of me. "I''m sorry, I don''t think I''ve seen you before," she said, her eyes wide. "This is the first time we''ve met in person." I walked over to the corner of the room and rested my head against the wall, overwhelmed by the flood of memories that seemed toe from nowhere. Why was I seeing this woman in such a state of rapture? Where did these imagese from? "Are you sure you don''t know me?" I asked, my voice trembling. "I''m sure," she said. "I would remember if we had met before." I dropped the burnt cigarette into the ashtray and walked over to where she knelt. She kept her head down, refusing to meet my gaze. "Get up," I told her. "I want to see your face." She slowly lifted her head, but her eyes flitted away as soon as they met mine. "I will remain like this until you ept me," she said, her voice unwavering. "I scoffed, quite surprised by her sudden strong and stubborn character. ''Stand up first,'' I ordered, and she sighed before doing as I told her. She kept her gaze fixed downward, as if she was too frightened to meet my eyes. It was as if my gaze was a weapon that could cut her face in two. "Look at me¡­" I ordered. Slowly, her gaze reached my face and I locked eyes with her. She was about to look away, probably she felt nervous and terrified but I was quick to grab her by the face. "Look at me!" I yelled, gritting my teeth. I noticed her eyes getting teary all of a sudden, but something about the situation struck me as strange. Why was she so upset? And why was I so intent on finding out why? I forced myself to look away from her. I let my hand fall to my side, suddenly feeling a bit embarrassed. I didn''t know what hade over me. I tried to clear my head and focus on something else, but the memory lingered in my mind. Was it really my memory? Or was it someone else''s? "Shit," I muttered under my breath. I tore my eyes away from her as quickly as possible, pulling my hand away from her sweaty face. Nothing more came. The memory was still the same. But why was it in my head? Even I began to doubt if it was truly my memory. I cupped my hand and pressed it over my mouth, trying to conceal my anxiety. I was so nervous because this was getting unsettling. "What did you say you were again? My breeder?" I asked. "Yes, King Oregon," she replied. I nodded and faced her. "What''s your name?" I asked. "My name is Vivian," she answered quickly, holding onto her wrist with her other hand. "I guess you''ll have to stay here," I said, and she quickly pulled her hands away. Her eyes lit up with excitement, her mouth curling into a smile. "Really?" she whispered, barely able to contain her happiness. "Yes, really," I replied, leaning in close. "But keep your voice down. You''re quite loud." She nodded, her face flushed with excitement. "Sorry, I understand," she replied in a hushed voice. I studied her face, my mind racing. I needed to figure out what these strange memories meant. I couldn''t shake the feeling that she had some secret connection to me - something that I couldn''t quite understand. "Is that a yes?" she asked, her voice light and eager. I hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly. "It''s a yes." She squealed with delight, her eyes lighting up. "Are you that happy?" I asked, shooting her a suspicious re. Vivian burst into giggles and nodded vigorously. "Yes, I''m so happy," she said, her voice bubbly. "Uh huh," I said with a roll of my eyes. Then, to my astonishment, she bounded past me and leapt onto my bed, bouncing up and down with glee. Was she all right? Had she really never heard of me before? And where was her sense of decorum? "Wait, what¡­ what are you doing?" I asked, shaking my head in confusion. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Oh! Uh," she mumbled, looking up at me in surprise. "I asked you, what are you doing?" I repeated, my voice rising. Vivian jumped to her feet, her eyes wide with rm. I moved closer to her, unsure what I was going to say. "How dare you?" I said, my voice low and tight. "How dare you presume to sit on my bed like that?" "I''m¡­ I''m sorry," she said, her eyes brimming with tears. There was no way that I couldn''t avoid her eyes. When I looked at it, the same memories came running back, but this time, I saw her on a particr bed. The memories came flooding back, but this time, I saw more. I saw myself on a bed with someone else. Was it the same woman? I couldn''t tell. I tried to piece together the images, but it was like trying to solve a jigsaw puzzle without knowing what the picture was supposed to look like. I was lost in my thoughts when something urred to me. Maybe the only way to understand what I was seeing was to recreate the scene in real life. I slowly took a step towards her, watching her eyes widen in rm. She backed away from me, until her legs touched the bed and there was nowhere else for her to go. "What¡­ What are you doing?" she stammered, her gaze fixated on the floor. I could tell she was afraid to look me in the eye. I sighed deeply before raising my arm towards her and at that moment, I pushed her and she sank down onto the bed, looking up at me with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity. Chapter eleven Chapter eleven Vivian My eyes blinked rapidly as I watched Oregon stare at me from the bed Iid. I wondered why he just push me down so suddenly. I gulped heavily when I noticed him moving downwards. His body was hovering over mine, his huge muscr arm was above my head, on the bed while his green eyes, which were very noticeable since he was closer to me, sank into my twitching eyes. "What''s wrong?" I asked softly, and he tilted his head, looking puzzled. "I don''t understand. I don''t get it," he said, and I swallowed hard. His handsome face glowed with a light sheen of sweat, and I felt my heart pounding in my chest. "What''s your name?" he asked, and I felt a pang of disappointment. Had he already forgotten my name? "It''s Vivian," I answered quietly. "I don''t need to tell you my name, do I?" he whispered, looking at me closely, as if searching for a reaction. I shook my head. "I already know your name. You''re Oregon, the Lycan King of Moongrove pack, who rules over all the Alphas and other Lycans. I spoke softly and reassuringly, hoping to put him at ease. To my surprise, a smile yed across his lips, but it was fleeting, as if he were trying to hide his true feelings. We stood face-to-face, and I waited patiently for him to speak. "There''s something that''s been bothering me," he began, and my eyebrows raised in curiosity. "It''s so confusing," he continued, running a hand through his hair. "I can''t ce where I know you from, but I keep seeing you in my mind, like we''ve met before. It''s driving me crazy!" I shook my head in bewilderment. "I''m sorry, I can''t think of any reason why that would be. Are you sure you''re not confusing me with someone else?" "Are you saying I''m blind or crazy?" he asked, his voice rising with anger. "I know what I saw. Even if she was your twin, I would know the difference. But I''m absolutely certain it''s you. You have the same aura and scent as her." I scratched my head, at a loss for words. Moreover, I didn''t want to say anything more that could cause him to grow more furious. "I want you to stay here tonight," he said, his voice t and emotionless. I was so shocked, I thought I''d misheard him. "What did you say?" He stared at me intently, his face a mask of cold resolve. "Didn''t you listen to me?" He frowned, "I said you shall stay with me tonight. There is something I need to check" "Something you need to check? What is that?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "You shall ask me no questions, woman!. Stop being annoying" He warned and I kept my head low. "I''m sorry about that," I whispered. "What are you waiting for? Go to sleep" He said and my eyes widened. "Do you mean that I will sleep here? In this bedroom? With you?" I asked, pointing at my chest and then diverting the finger to him. "Isn''t it obvious?" He scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Okay," I whispered and went to the center of the room, theny down on the floor. "Wait, what do you think you''re doing?" Oregon asked, and I lifted my head to look at him. He was on the bed, with the duvet over his body, and he looked quite annoyed. "You told me to sleep here. That''s exactly what I''m doing," I replied. He sighed and mmed his palm against his forehead, looking frustrated and tired of my stubborn behavior. "Come on, stop this," he said through gritted teeth. "You know I meant for you to sleep on the bed, not on the floor. Why are you being so difficult?" I kept silent, and I could see his frustration growing. He crossed his arms and red at me. He seethed and shifted a bit from the bed, then tapped at the other empty space. "Here!" he said, hitting that side hard with his bare palm. My eyes widened and I stammered, "E-excuse me?" He let out a frustrated sigh. "Do I need to spell it out for you?" he asked, his voice dripping with irritation. I wondered if he actually expected me toy down with him on the same bed. Wasn''t that too fast? N?velDrama.Org content. As if Oregon read my mind, he said, "Listen! I''m not trying to do anything to you. I simply want you to just stay close to me and sleep. There''s something I''m trying to check. Oh, wait! Let me rephrase¡­ I mean, there is something that I''m trying to remember." I wondered how serious and significant the memory was, that he even permitted me toy with him. Anyway, I feel thrilled and excited because I found the bed very nice andfortable. Even the tiled floor was cold and uninviting, and I wondered how I could possibly sleep on it without freezing or bing ufortable. I scrambled to my feet and hurried over to the bed. Iy down on it, facing him. Our eyes met, and I held his gaze. I was about to close my eyes, but his deep and velvety voice stopped me. "Open your eyes," he commanded. I obeyed, and our eyes met. I held his gaze, wondering what he was thinking. "Are you sure you don''t know me?" he asked, his voice low and intense. I shook my head slowly. "I don''t think so," I replied, trying to keep my voice even. "Are you that daft? Why don''t you pay attention to things and people around you?" He asked. "Well, probably if you tell me where we met? Or even what we did together¡­ Then who knows, I could remember a thing or two." I replied, shrugging my shoulders. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed hard. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but then closed it again, looking lost in thought. I watched him intently, waiting for him to say something. A tense silence hung in the air, punctuated by the tick of the clock on the wall. "Never mind," he said, shaking his head. "Just get some rest." With that, he turned away andy down on the bed, facing the opposite direction from me. The silence in the room grew heavy, and I wasn''t sure what to say or do next. Just as I started to doze off, my stomach growled loudly, betraying my hunger. I blushed, embarrassed by the noise. I cursed under my breath, mentally kicking myself for my grumbling stomach. I squeezed my eyes shut, hoping he hadn''t heard the sound. Chapter twelve Chapter twelve Oregon My eyes blinked when I heard the rumbling sound. It was so obvious that it came from her stomach. "What was that?" I asked, my brow furrowed in confusion. She blushed and said, "Huh?" in a quiet whisper. "Are you hungry?" I asked, a smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. After a few seconds, she muttered a quiet "No." "Okay then," I said, closing my eyes and preparing to sleep. Another rumbling sound came, even louder than the first one. "Yes!" Vivian said suddenly, jumping to her feet. "I''m starving. I haven''t eaten all day." I scoffed, sitting up and standing to my feet. "Come with me," I said, leading her to one of the adjoining doors. She followed, her footsteps echoing in the hallway. When we entered the room, she gasped. The dining room was huge and opulent, with a massive chandelier suspended from the ceiling. The floor tiles glittered in the light, and every surface was immacte. She looked around, taking in thevish surroundings. "Wow," she whispered, her eyes roving around the room. I ignored her, walking over to the massive dining table in the center of the room. A crystal chandelier hung above it, glittering in the light. Several chairs surrounded the table, but it was otherwise empty - no tes, no cutlery, no food. "Sit down. I''ll call the chef so that he can prepare something for us to eat," I said, heading over to the telephone at the side of the room. Vivian''s face flushed red and sheughed, her eyes sparkling. "Are you going to eat with me?" she asked, a smile tugging at her lips. I looked at her in surprise. "Excuse me?" I asked. "You said you wanted us both to eat. That means you''re joining me too, right?" She asked, a delighted gleam in her eyes. I looked at her, incredulous. "What?" I asked, shaking my head. She smiled sheepishly, her eyes sparkling. "It''s just a rare privilege to eat with someone like you. I never thought we''d meet, but here we are. Not only are we eating together, but we also slept on the same bed." She giggled, still hiding her face behind her hands. N?velDrama.Org content. "I was just hungry, that''s all. Besides, I didn''t eat anything for dinner. I was just trying to sleep and not eat anything, but you''ve made me waste my time. Now I feel even hungrier," I said, picking up the phone and dialing the chef. After pressing a few buttons, I finally connected with him and told him to prepare a meal for two. I picked up the phone and hung it up, then walked over to the chair and sat down. Vivian was on the far end of the room, looking around and taking in every detail. It seemed she couldn''t get enough of the room''s luxurious and grandeur feel. After about twenty to thirty minutes, we heard a knock on the door. A few momentster, the chef entered, pulling a cartden with a stainless steel tray. On it were several covered tes of food. A group of assistant chefs came in behind the head chef, carrying traysden with wine bottles, empty wine sses, and bowls of sd. They approached us in silence and carefully set the items down on the table. Then, they lifted the stainless covers off the dishes, revealing the mouth- watering food underneath. I couldn''t help but be impressed by the appearance of the food, just as I always did. Vivian let out a gleeful giggle, pping her hands together. I rolled my eyes, wondering why she was being so excitable. The assistant chefs left the room, leaving the head chef to pour the wine into the sses. "King Oregon, when you said you wanted food for two, I assumed you meant you and your mother were the ones eating," the chef said, looking puzzled. "I didn''t know it was a stranger." Vivian''s eyes shed with fury. "I''m stranger!" she snapped, her voice cracking. "Pardon?" The chef replied, his eyes widening. "I''m not a stranger!" Vivian insisted, her voice rising in pitch. She jabbed a finger at the chef, who stood frozen, his eyes wide with shock. I struggled to contain my amusement, my hand covering my mouth, hiding the smile that threatened to break out. I observed the drama ying out before me, like I was watching a movie. The chef looked back at Vivian, his expression hardening. "Then, who are you?" he asked, suspicion in his eyes. "I''m the Lycan King''s breeder," she replied, her voice cold and steady. The chef burst intoughter, his eyes full of disbelief. "What a joke," he scoffed. "King Oregon?" He sked, turning to face me. "Is it true? Is what she said true?" he asked. I nced at Vivian, who gave me a pleading look, hoping I wouldn''t deny her. I sighed, then turned back to the chef. "No," I replied, and he smiled in relief. "Did you hear that?" he asked Vivian with a devious grin. "Then, I will leave you alone," he said, heading for the door. I looked at Vivian, who was now looking dejected and pale. She had lost her appetite, and her gaze was fixed on the table. He came running back, bowing deeply. "King Oregon?" he asked, his head still bowed. "What is it now, Chef Matthew?" I said, my impatience clear in my voice. "Pardon me, but I have one more question," he said, ncing up at me. "Go on," I said, intecing my fingers in front of me. "Who is the woman?" he asked, pointing at Vivian. She looked up slowly, meeting my gaze. I could tell she was nervous; her heart was pounding in her chest. Chapter thirteen Chapter thirteen Vivian Before Oregon could say anything, I rose to my feet. "I''ve suddenly lost my appetite," I said, my voice heavy with sadness. "I should go to bed - I''m feeling sleepy." Without another word, I left the two of them and headed for my room. As I walked away, I could feel the chef''s eyes on me, his smug smirk evident even without looking back. I hated him for his smugness, and for the role he''d yed in ruining my night. With my appetite gone, all I wanted to do was sleep. I returned to the bedroom,id down on the bed, and closed my eyes. Sleep came swiftly, and I was soon lost in a deep slumber. The next morning, the harsh sound of an rm jolted me awake. I hadn''t heard an rm in what felt like ages - ever since I''d been living in the dungeon at Silver moon pack. My eyes fluttered open, and I turned in bed, expecting to see Oregon next to me. But he was nowhere to be found. I recalled the previous night''s events and let out a heavy sigh. I stood up and surveyed the room. Where was he? I thought, my heart starting to race. Just as I was about to check the other rooms, the door opened. I rushed towards it, expecting to see Oregon and talk to him. My smile faded, however, when I saw a stately, elegantly dressed older woman on the other side of the door. She looked me up and down, confusion written across her face. When her gazended on my face, she studied me for a moment. I simply gawked at her, curious as to who she was. I could tell by her expensive dress and demeanor that she was someone of importance. So, out of respect, I bowed my head. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Who are you?" she asked when our eyes met. "I''m Vivian¡­" I said with a smile. "I don''t care about your name," she said, an arrogant air about her. She swiped her hand through the air, as though brushing my words away. "I want to know who you are," she insisted. "Oh¡­ I''m¡­" I stopped short, remembering how Oregon had denied my im the night before. I decided it was best not to mention being the Lycan King''s breeder. "Hey, have you suddenly gone mute?" she asked. I shook my head, avoiding her gaze. "Then speak!" shemanded. "Who are you? A servant or something? I don''t recall ever seeing you around here." "You don''t need to know who she is, Mother," Oregon said in a low voice. I turned to find him standing in the doorway of the bathroom, his hair damp and curling against his forehead. He was dripping wet, with water running down his naked torso. My cheeks flushed as I tried not to stare. I swallowed hard as I took in the sight of his bare chest. His toned muscles and firm abs were absolutely mesmerizing. A white towel was wrapped around his waist, and another small one hung from the nape of his neck. He removed the smaller towel and dabbed at his wet face. "I see you''re awake," he said, his voice smooth and deep. I nodded, my gaze still fixed on him. His body seemed to be glowing, and his face was radiant. He was truly a vision of perfection, like a Greek gode to life. But then I thought I recognized him from somewhere, though I wasn''t quite sure where. I shook my head, deciding it was just my imagination. "Who is she, son?" the woman asked, hurrying over to Oregon''s side. I was shocked to hear the woman call him "son." Could it be that she was his mother? I gasped, watching the two of them. Oregon didn''t reply. He just walked over to the bed and sat down. "Please talk to me, Oregon," the woman pleaded. "Who is that girl, and why is she here? She doesn''t look like a servant. I''ve never seen her before." "Wait a minute!" she gasped, putting a hand to her mouth. "Have you found her?" Finally, Oregon looked at his mother''s stunned face. "Who? What do you mean?" he asked, a puzzled expression on his face. She nced at me, shing a smile before looking back at her son. "Your mate," she whispered. I felt flustered at the thought of being his mate. Did she really think I was his mate? My cheeks flushed at the ttering notion. "Mate?" Oregon scoffed, a sneer on his face. "No! She isn''t my mate." "Then who is she?" she demanded. "Tell me!" "Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted?" Oregon yelled, his voice growing angrier by the second. I stood there, surprised by this sudden change in mood. I couldn''t understand why he was so upset. "What do you mean?" his mother asked. "If you must know, she''s my breeder," he said, his voice dripping with derision. "Breeder?" she whispered, her face creased with confusion. She turned to me, and I stiffened with fear. I could only hope that she''d be a reasonable person. My mouth went dry as she approached me. Just as she reached me, Oregon returned, now clothed in a shirt and blue shorts. "Aren''t you going to wash up?" Oregon asked, and we looked at him. "Huh," I murmured. Oregon rolled his eyes and walked up to me, he held my wrist and pulled me away. He led me to the bathroom and went out with the door still opened. "Wash up," Oregon said. "There''s a new toothbrush there, you can use it. There are toiletries and a towel, too. They''re yours." I looked around the bathroom, amazed by how luxurious it was. I''d never seen anything like it. My stomach suddenly growled, and I winced, embarrassed. "You must be hungry," he said. "Breakfast will be ready soon." I nodded, unsure of what to say. "Lock the door," he said before he left, closing the door behind him. I was alone in the massive bathroom, feeling a little overwhelmed. Chapter fourteen Chapter fourteen Oregon I watched stylishly as Vivian ate like she had not eaten for days. I guess she was really hungry. "This is very tasty. I''ve never eaten anything like this before," she said. "Youe from this pack, I suppose?" I asked, shaking a piece of meat on my fork before putting it in my mouth. A brief silence filled the air, and I looked at her, wondering why she had not replied. "Ye¡­Yes," she stammered, giving a weak smile. "What about your family?" I asked, curious to learn more about her. "I''m an orphan," she said quickly, her smile fading. I looked at her, and her smile turned into a sad one. "No, I''m fine.. It''s been long that they died" "Have you been taking care of yourself all this while?" I asked curiously. "Not exactly. My aunt and her family have been taking care of me, but they don''t really see me as a part of their family," she answered. "Do you want to stop talking about them?" Vivian asked gently. "Okay then." I replied. We ate quietly, and when we were done, the servants came in to clear everything away. We went back to the bedroom, and Vivian sat on the sofa. "Mind if I turn on the TV?" she asked, ncing at the ck sma TV beside her. "Sure, go ahead. I''m not a big fan of noise, so I''ll leave you to it," I said and started to stand up. "Wait!" Vivian cried out suddenly, reaching for my arm and looking at me intently. "Where are you going?" she asked. "I''ll be right back," I said, but she didn''t release my arm. Instead, she held on to it even more tightly. "No," she whispered, shaking her head. "Tell me where you''re going. I hate being alone here. I don''t want to be by myself. What if your motheres?" "Why? Are you scared of her?" I asked. "No!" She retorted, "Why would I be scared of my mother-inw?" "Mother inw?" I frowned, my brows furrowed. My voice was dark and angry. "Huh" She mumbled, confused by my sudden change in demeanor. "Just so you know, my mother is not your mother-inw, and we won''t be rted in any way. You''re just here to breed, and that''s all. The only reason I''m letting you stay in my room is because you seem strangely familiar. The moment I remember where I met you, I''ll have you thrown out of my room, and if you cross me, I''ll kick you out of this mansion." I spoke through clenched teeth, my words hot and full of anger. "I''m so sorry. Please forgive me for my thoughtlessness." Vivian looked down at the floor, her eyes glistening with tears. I let out a frustrated snarl and left the room, mming the door so hard that it made a loud bang. I could hear her mumbling in tears, but I didn''t care. I went to my office and sat down at my desk, staring at the empty surface. I remembered some paperwork that my beta, Stephen, had told me about earlier, and decided to go through it. I opened the drawer and took out some papers and a ballpoint pen. As I was reading through the documents, my thoughts suddenly turned to Vivian. Something about her seemed familiar, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. Then it hit me. The party! My mind screamed at me. I closed my eyes and tried to visualize the memory, like it was hidden somewhere on the surface of my mind. That''s when I remembered thest party I''d attended. The party was at the Silver Moon pack, and it was the beta''s mating ceremony. The host, as well as the alpha, Jared, had asked me toe. N?velDrama.Org content. As the memories came back to me, I could see myself drinking a beverage that had been drugged with wolfsbane. As a result I became dizzy and weak, then slept with a prostitute, and that woman was¡­ Vivian! I stood up in shock, my hands hitting the table with a thud. It was her! There was no doubt in my mind. My instincts were always right. "You''ve got to be kidding me," I spat out. I wondered who Vivian really was. Why would she be at another pack''s party? She was just a harlot, after all. What was she doing there, in another pack when she belonged to the pack I singlehandedly ruled? "I''ve got to get her out of the pack house. A harlot has no ce here. She can''t be my sacred breeder!" I spat angrily, making for the door. But just as I was about to open it, my mother walked in. "Son, we need to talk," she said. "Not now, mother. It''ll have to wait," I said, but she grabbed hold of my shirt. "No, it''s important," she insisted, an irritated look on her face. "I don''t care!. I need to take care of something first and it''s crucial to me as well. We will talk soon, you can wait for me here " I said and tried leaving but her loud voice made my legs abruptly stop moving. "It''s about Vivian," she said, her eyes shing with intensity. "There''s something you need to know about her." I turned to face her, my eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice cold and demanding. "What do you know about her?" "You''re curious now, aren''t you?" she said, her eyes alight with triumph. "Well, I asked some men to look into Vivian''s background, and they told me that she isn''t from our pack. She lied to you! She isn''t your chosen one. When they looked into her, they found out that she wasn''t the one the moon goddess had chosen for you. Who is hell is she?" I swallowed, struggling to process this information. "What if she''s a spy?" my mother eximed. "Stop making wild guesses!" I said, turning away from her and pacing back and forth. "You''re just making things up." "But what if I''m right?" she said, following me around the room. "Shouldn''t you call the guards to drive her away? Or maybe even arrest her?" I let out a deep sigh and halted, turning to face her. "Mom, please stop. I know what I''m doing. Just let me handle it in my own way, okay?" I said. "Sorry, sweetheart. I''m just trying to help," she said, her voice sheepish. "I''ll be quiet from now on. I promise." "Thank you," I said, and she followed me out of the room, her footsteps falling softly behind mine. Chapter fifteen Chapter fifteen Vivian I decided not to watch TV and instead sat quietly. I kept reying Oregon''s words in my head, and they stung as much as they had before. Tears welled up in my eyes. Just then, the door opened. I heard the hinges creak, but I didn''t turn to look. I couldn''t bear to see Oregon''s face after the way he''d spoken to me. "Get up!" Oregon said, his voice cold and sharp. I froze for a moment, then slowly turned around. There he was, standing in the doorway, his mother by his side. Her arms were crossed, and her eyes were narrowed. My heart pounded in my chest. "Tell me who you are, and where you''re from," Oregon said, a furious look on his face. "You''re not my breeder, that''s for sure." My heart pounded so hard that I thought it would burst through my chest. "Didn''t you hear him? Answer his questions," his mother demanded, ring at me. "Who are you? Where are you from? And how dare you lie to us?" "Mom, please, let me handle this," he said, his voice firm. "I''ll take care of it." She looked at him, her expression hard. "Fine," she muttered. But her anger was still in to see on her face. "Please, let me exin," I said in a small voice. Tears began to well in my eyes, but the two of them didn''t seem to care. After a moment, I gathered my thoughts and said, "My name is Vivian Miller, and I''m not from this pack." His mother''s eyes widened. "I knew it! I knew something was off about you from the start. You''re a spy, aren''t you?" "Laura!" Oregon growled, his voice low and dangerous. His mother''s eyes filled with sadness, and she looked away. "Did you just call your mother by her first name?" She asked, her voice trembling. "Please, tell me I misheard you." "You didn''t mishear anything," he said, his voice hard and unforgiving. "You brought this on yourself, Mother. I told you to back off, but you wouldn''t listen. You left me with no choice." "This is all your fault!" Laura yelled. She was standing in front of me, her eyes shing with rage. "You tricked my son, and everyone else. And now you''ve made him turn against me. I''ll make you regret evering here. We will meet again." With that, she turned on her heel and stormed out of the room. I kept my eyes down as she left, not wanting to look at her. When she was finally gone, I looked up to see Oregon''s angry eyes on me. I quickly looked down again, feeling ashamed. "You did a terrible thing, and I can''t just forgive you for it," he said, his voice stern. "I will have to punish you for this." Tears streamed down my face, and I wanted to beg for forgiveness. But my throat felt frozen, and I couldn''t get the words out. All I could manage was a quiet sobbing. "Are you from the Silver Moon pack?" he asked, his eyes fixed on me. "How - how do you know?" I stammered, surprised that he knew about where I came from. He ignored my question. "Have you seen me before today?" he asked. I studied his face, searching for any sign of recognition, but I found none. I shook my head. "No," I eventually answered. Oregon nodded and looked away. "Guards!" He called suddenly and my eyes widened. Twonguards dashed in and stood at attention, their eyes fixed on Oregon. My heart was pounding as I waited for his next words. "Arrest her. Take her away to one of the prison cells," he said, his voice full of hatred. He pointed at me as he spoke, and the guards began to pull me away. "My lord, King Oregon, please!" I cried, desperation in my voice. "I can exin everything, just give me onest chance." He turned his back on me, refusing to even look at me as the guards dragged me out of the room. As they dragged me away, I realized that I was in trouble once again. Was I really that unlucky? N?velDrama.Org content. They carried me down to the dungeon, which was located deep underground in the pack house. They threw me into one of the prison cells and locked the gate behind them. "Please let me out! I can exin everything to the Lycan King. Please just ask him to give me a chance," I begged the guards, but they just hissed and walked away. I sighed deeply and looked around. The dungeon was dark, smelly, and dirty. There were more cell rooms around me, and each had its own prisoner inside. I just hoped I could get out of this mess, just like how my cousin, Nichs, helped me get out of the first one. Then, the stench from the cell made my stomach turn and my throat started to itch. I felt like I was going to be sick. I felt the urge to vomit, and I started retching. Before I knew it, I had vomited all over the ce. "Help!" I yelled, pounding on the gate. "Get me out of here! This ce stinks." No one came to help me, so I continued vomiting until I became dehydrated and my vision blurred. I stood up and held the gate, trying to regain myposure, but my body felt so weak and light that I could barely stand. I took a deep breath, and my hands slipped from the gate. I fell to the ground in a heap, my eyes closing as I hit the floor. "Mum¡­" I whispered, tears running down my cheeks. As my eyes closed, everything turned pitch ck. I realized I had lost consciousness, and I feared that I might die. Chapter sixteen Chapter sixteen Oregon I sat at my desk, reading through important documents, when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in," I said, adjusting my sses. Stephen entered the room and I turned my attention back to the papers on my desk. "From the look on your face," Stephen said, "I''m guessing you haven''t heard the news." He took a seat on the sofa, facing away from my desk. "What do you mean?" I asked, my eyes still fixed on the documents in front of me. "It''s about your mate, Vivian," Stephen said. I let out a sigh and finally looked up from the papers. "You''ve heard already?" I asked. "My mother''s a bit of a gossip, isn''t she?" "What do you mean?" Stephen asked, clearly confused. "Your mother didn''t tell me anything. I saw it for myself." "You saw it yourself? What did you see exactly?" I asked. "You don''t have any idea what''s going on?" He asked, with a surprised look on his face. "Can you just talk already?" I demanded. My patience was wearing thin. "Vivian was just rushed to the hospital," Stephen said. "I heard she kept vomiting until she fainted. "What?" I muttered, my brows furrowing as I rose from my seat. "When I saw her face, she looked like someone who was very unwell. Don''t worry, the guards are taking her to the hospital as we speak," he said. "And nobody told me anything about it?" I frowned, incredulous. "I''m sure they will report to you soon. It hasn''t been that long since they rushed her out," he said. As he finished his sentence, we heard a knock at the door. Stephen smirked at me. "I think it''s them," he said, and I slowly sank back into my chair. "Come in," I said, and my mother entered the room. "M-mother?" I stammered. "What are you doing here?" "Son, please don''t let anyone''s words get to you," she said, her voice firm. "I know you''re not the kind of person to let emotions get the best of you. So please, act like it." "I don''t understand what you mean," I whispered slowly, even though I knew exactly what she was talking about. My mother didn''t want me to care about Vivian, and she didn''t want me to get caught up in any gossip or rumors about her. We heard another knock and my mother turned our heads to the door. "Come in," my mother said, before I could give the person permission to enter. Two guards walked in and bowed briefly before saying anything. N?velDrama.Org content. "Thatdy Vivian fainted while in the prison cell," one of the guards said. Stephen turned to me, his expression one of confusion. "Vivian was in a prison cell?" Stephen questioned, his tone inquisitive, but everyone ignored him. I opened my mouth to answer the guard, but my mother rushed forward and gave the guards a scornful look. "And so?" my mother said, her voice cold and imperious. "Is that a problem? Even if she dies, that is not our problem. You should leave now. When she takes a few drugs, she will be okay. Make sure she is taken back to the dungeon afterwards." She pointed at their faces as she said this, her eyes hard and unyielding. "Mother, let me speak!" I roared, my frustration mounting. "Son," she began, her voice quivering, "I was just trying to help." "Well, this isn''t help," I snapped. "You''re just trying to control me, like you did with Dad. I won''t let you do that to me. I can''t stand it." My words hit my mother like a p in the face, and her eyes filled with tears. "I should leave now. Do as you wish," she said, her voice trembling with anger. She stormed out of the room. I took a deep breath and stood up. "Where is she now?" I asked. "The hospital, I suppose?" "Yes," the two guards answered in unison. "Let''s go," I said, and Stephen stood up to follow us out. "What happened to her? How was she when youst saw her?" I asked the guards. "One of the prison wardens reported to us that she was vomiting so much and fainted. We checked and saw that it was true. We tried to wake her up but she didn''t respond, so we called the paramedics who helped before taking her to the hospital." "I just called the driver," Stephen said as he took his phone away from his ear. "He''s waiting for you in the garage." We got to the garage and the driver opened the car''s back door, which I entered. Stephen also joined me, while the two guards went to their power bikes, covering their heads with the ck and heavy helmet. The driver closed the door, entered into the front seat and started the car, driving out of the garage and the guards drove from behind. After some minutes, we got to the hospital and the driver rushed out, opening the door immediately. I alighted and so did Stephen. "I wanted to avoid rumors and headlines which would say, ''The Lycan King of Moongroove pack was seen in a hospital. Who did he meet?'' We went inside and were led to a room where I could stay. The guards exined who I was to the most important and high-ranking staff members, so that I could be given a room. I removed the ufortable mask and cap, and Stephen did the same. "I''d like to speak with the doctor," I said. "I want to find out what the problem is. How can someone just faint like this? Is she allergic to something? Or is she suffering from some kind of terminal illness?" Stephen just shrugged, then reached for the telephone on the table and dialed an extension, requesting the doctor''s presence as I had requested. It took only a few minutes for him toe in, and when he saw us, he paid his respects and greetings by bowing. "I don''t intend to stay here for so long, so be quick about what you want to say," I said. "What about thedy that was brought here an hour ago? What''s her diagnosis?" "We ran a test on her and the results came out immediately," the doctor replied tly. "I think she was just like that because she''s pregnant." "Pregnant?" I muttered, in disbelief. "What do you mean by that?" Stephen demanded, his voice tense. "Are you sure you know who we''re talking about?" "Yes¡­ She is about a month and a half pregnant," the doctor said, his voice solemn. I felt the blood drain from my face, and I sank into a nearby chair, my head spinning. Vivian¡­ pregnant? It couldn''t be. Chapter seventeen Chapter seventeen Vivian I heard a soft moan escape my lips as I slowly opened my eyes. When I looked around, I realized I was in an unfamiliar ce. "Where am I?" I murmured to myself, squinting up at the bright white ceiling above me. Finally mustering the strength to move, I turned my head and saw that I was lying in a hospital bed. "Oh no... My head is pounding!" I groaned, clutching my throbbing head. I sighed as I recalled the terrible events that had led me to fainting in the dungeon: the nausea and vomiting, and the awful smell of the dungeon and my cell. I never knew I was so sensitive to such conditions, but the stench in the dungeon was truly awful. Just as I was pondering this, the door creaked open, revealing the doctor, King Oregon, and his Beta standing in the doorway. The Beta''s name had never been revealed to me. I wanted to smile, but when I remembered King Oregon''s harsh treatment of me and saw the deep frown on his face, my expression became neutral. "Leave us," hemanded the doctor and Beta, who bowed before leaving the room. I looked up at him and whispered, "King Oregon..." as he strode toward me. N?velDrama.Org content. "Sit up. We need to talk," King Oregon said, his voice tinged with anxiety and urgency. What did he want to talk about? I wondered as I struggled to sit up. "What is it, King Oregon?" I asked softly. He looked at me intently and said, "I''ll ask you this onest time, Vivian. Who are you?" His words made my heart skip a beat. What did he want to know? "My name is..." I began, but he cut me off. "I don''t care what your name is!" he said, his voice rising with impatience. "I just want to know who you are, do you understand?" I swallowed hard, my heart pounding. "I''m from the Silver Moon pack," I began, my voice shaking. "I had to leave because I was in danger there. On my way here one night, I saw a woman on a bridge, ready to jump. She was about to commit suicide. I tried to talk to her and help her, but she said she would rather die than be a Lycan King''s breeder. That''s when I decided to take her ce. I meant no harm, I was only trying to help her" "I had no shelter, no money, and no one to turn to," I continued. "That''s why I needed a ce to stay. I never intended to cause any trouble. I only wanted to live in peace and safety." "You said you lived with your aunt and her family in your pack?" he asked. "Yes," I replied, my voice shaking. "And they treated you poorly, as though you were not one of their family?" he continued, his voice stern. "Yes," I whispered, my heart racing. I had no idea what he was thinking, and I was afraid to find out. "Did they probably make you do things that you didn''t want to do?" He asked, his voice calm. My eyes blinked fast. "How? I don''t quite understand. Can you exin?" I said slowly. "I''m asking if they forced you to engage in sexual activity in exchange for money or other things you needed," he said, his voice firm but gentle. "What do you mean? Nobody made me a prostitute! I''m not even a prostitute in the first ce!" I sharply said and he studied me from head to toe. "Are you sure you don''t remember me before now? We have actually met in your pack" He asked pointing at his face. I squinted my eyes and stared intently at his face like I would remember. I finally let out a deep sigh and shook my head. "I wish I could remember," I said, my voice full of frustration. "I don''t remember a single thing. But hold on - are you saying we''ve met before? When? Howe I don''t remember?" "Yes. We have met before," he answered. I shook my head, racking my brain for any sign of recognition. "I don''t remember," I said, "but maybe if you give me a hint..." "We first met at a party," he said. "It was Jared''s Beta mating ceremony." I mumbled the words he saidst, thinking I would recall something but I couldn''t. "I''m sorry, I don''t remember any of that." "You were the woman I slept with that night. We had sex that night, remember?" "You were the woman I slept with that night. We were intimate." His words hit me like a wave. Suddenly, everything came flooding back. My mouth dropped open, and my eyes widened in surprise. I covered my mouth with my hand. "I can see that you''re starting to remember." There was no doubt about it. The memories were all there, crystal clear. "I can exin," I said, hesitating. "I''m not sure what happened that day, but I know it was a mistake." I paused, trying to find the right words. "I don''t know what took over me, or why I felt that way. It just happened, and it just happened to be with you." He raised a brow, amused. "I swear, I''m not a harlot. That was the first time I had sex," I confessed and his eyes blinked so fast that it was easy to notice that he was nervous. "That¡­ That was your first sex?" He stuttered, a bit flustered. "I swear," I said, nodding. "I''ve never been in a rtionship before. I came close once, with my fated mate, but it didn''t work out and we never did anything... intimate. So I''ve been alone ever since." Oregon breathed deeply and rose to his feet. "Huh? Are you leaving already?" I asked. "Yes, I should go now" He responded, as he slowly walked away. I noticed he was in deep thoughts. "Wait!" I begged and he faced me. "What is it?" He asked dryly. His face looked pale. "Eh¡­ Did the doctor tell you anything?" I asked. "Huh?" He whispered. "Did he tell you what''s wrong with me?" I asked, my voice quavering. "I don''t usually get sick, so I''m curious how that awful odor in the dungeon could have affected me so strongly. I threw up a lot after smelling it. I''m not someone who vomits easily." Oregon stared me instead and refused to say anything. It also seemed like he was lost in thoughts. "Didn''t he hear me? What is he thinking about?" I whispered to myself. "King Oregon!" I called loudly making him jerk and jolting him out of his thoughts. "Did you hear what I said?" I asked. "Yeah¡­" He answered. "So, what did the doctor say?" I asked again. Chapter eighteen Chapter eighteen Oregon I licked my lower lip. "Just rest. We will talkter," I said and walked away, leaving her to dwell in her thoughts and curiosity. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I mind linked with Stephen. He appeared before me instantly. "What really happened?" he asked as we walked together. "How did she get pregnant?" I sighed and ignored him. That was when we saw the doctor and his medical staff walking towards us. When they reached us, they bowed in greeting. "Alpha Oregon¡­ Beta Stephen, are you leaving already?" the doctor asked. I nodded. "Yes, we are. Can you ensure that our patient is well attended to?" I requested. "Sure" The doctor bowed. I nodded and walked away with Stephen by my side. "Can''t you tell me what''s going on?" He asked. "I would rather not talk about it now, please" I said and left. *** I sat in my office, muttering to myself. "Does that mean Vivian is carrying my child?" "This has to be a joke, right?" I whispered. I was angry at myself for losing control and doing something so stupid. I groaned and slouched in my chair. There was a soft knock on the door. "Who is it?" I asked, not in the mood to see anyone. "It''s me, your mother," a voice said from behind the door. I sighed. "Come in," I said, and the door creaked open, revealing my mother, wearing a forced smile. "Hello, Oregon," she said, her voice sweet and innocent. "Yes, Mother?" I replied, nonchntly. "So... I heard you went to the hospital where Vivian was admitted. Is she okay?" she asked, feigning concern. I smirked. "You''re not actually concerned, are you?" Sheughed, nervous and ufortable. "What do you mean? I''m only asking because I care." "You seem to think I''m gloating, but I''m not," she said, though the warmth in her voice was still false. "I''m genuinely d to hear she''s doing better." I raised an eyebrow. "Are you?" I said, skeptical. "I don''t think you''ve ever liked Vivian." She huffed and crossed her arms. "I never said that. I''ve just... had concerns about her. I care about you, and I want what''s best for you." "But I think I should leave now. I have other duties to attend to." She further mentioned as she walked to the door. "That''s good. I had meant to send you out in the first ce. I want to take a nap now." I said. "Sure" She said and walked away. I ced my head on the desk and found my eyes closing till everywhere was pitch ck. I dozed off! *** Laura was lost in deep thought as she walked back to her room. She ignored everyone who showed respect by greeting her because she was preupied. Before reaching her bedroom, an idea struck her. She quickly turned back and gestured to one of the guards, who promptly followed her. "Get me an envelope of money and prepare my driver. I want to take the Lexus today," she said, walking briskly as if she were being chased. Yes, Queen Laura," the guard bowed and left hurriedly to deliver the message. When Laura arrived at the garage, she saw the driver waiting for her patiently beside the car she had requested. "What are you waiting for?" she shouted, with a frown on her face. "Open the door immediately. There''s no time!" The driver bowed in apology and opened the door, which she quickly entered through. "Hurry and drive!" she kept shouting. The driver went to his seat and started the car immediately. They were soon on the road. "Speed up," she snapped, and the driver obeyed, going faster. "But where are we going, Queen Laura? You haven''t told me anything about that yet," he said. "Shit! I don''t know either. Do you know where that girl who fainted in the dungeon was taken?" she asked. "Oh, that Vivian? Of course, I do," he responded. "Good. Now, I want you to take me there, and you better be fast about it," she said, and the driver swerved immediately, taking the other direction. Eventually, Laura arrived at the hospital, and everyone who saw her paid their respects. "Where is she? Where is that girl?" Laura ranted. "Who do you mean, Queen Laura?" one of the hospital staff asked politely. "That girl who was brought here because she lost consciousness. The one from the dungeon," Laura said. "Oh, that one? I will lead you to her room now," she said and started leaving while Laura followed from behind. "We are here, Queen Laura," thedy said. "And what are you waiting for? Shouldn''t you open the door?" Laura red and hissed angrily. "Oh, forgive me," she said and quickly opened the door. Laura hissed again before walking in. "You can close it," she said, and the door shut. Her eyes scanned the ward, but there was no one there. She wondered where Vivian had gone. "Where is that girl? Where is she!" Laura said at the top of her voice. She was fuming as her eyes looked around. "Mother-inw?" Vivian called as she stepped out of the bathroom. Laura faced her with a darkened and furious gaze. It caused Vivian to be afraid, and she gasped and covered her open mouth. Laura seethed and rushed towards her, thennded a hot and hard p across her cheek. It sounded so loud that it shook the floor. Vivian was quite shocked. She had her palm on the affected cheek, and her eyes turned teary. "Tell me, who is your mother-inw, huh? You didn''t just call me that!" she yelled in her face. "I''m sorry," Vivian could only whisper, and the tears left her eyes. "Let''s talk," Laura snarled and sat down on the bed. Vivian, who was still on her feet, faced her and wiped her tears from her face. Chapter nineteen Chapter neen Vivian I looked at Laura, expecting her to speak, but her ring eyes just stared hatefully at me, as if she wanted me to slump. "I heard you''re okay now?" she asked, putting her hand into her designer bag. "Yes," I whispered, nodding. "I want something from you," she said. "What could that be?" I queried. "I want you to leave my son and the apartment. Take this," she said, bringing out a brown envelope and threw it at my face. My eyes blinked in shock. "What''s that?" I asked. "That''s three thousand dors, enough for months. Use it to take care of yourself," Laura uttered and got up. She walked towards me and ced her lips against my ear, emitting soft whispers. "The moment your legs step into the Alpha''s apartment, I swear, I''m chopping them off." When she was done, she started to leave, but my voice stopped her quickly. "I''m sorry, but I''m not doing that. I can''t leave yet." "What? What do you mean?" she demanded, with her brows arching. I sighed and crouched down, taking the envelope from the floor. "Sorry, but I can''t take this. I''m rejecting your money." "What?" she muttered and shook her head in disbelief. "Listen here, youngdy. I''m not collecting that money back from you. Can''t you see that I''m rejecting and threatening you to stay away from my ce and family? You are nothing but a spy and liar," she spat. "But I have nowhere to go," I said shakily, with a sad tone. "Please allow me to speak to The Lycan King first." "Have you gone nuts or are you just acting oblivious? I''m trying to keep you away from my son, and you are telling me to make you meet up with him. Are you trying to say that all I''ve been telling you, you didn''t understand a thing?" she asked, yelling loudly. "Leave our lives, and that''s it. Run back to your lousy and pathetic parents. I won''t let you ruin my father," she hissed and wanted to head out, but once more, my loud voice stopped her. "They are dead!" "What?" she whispered, turning around. I sniffed and wiped the tears from the sides of my eyes. "They are dead. Hence, I can''t go to them." Laura smirked. "You should be the reason they died then." "Please don''t say that," I said quickly, looking at her with a hardened gaze. "They were good people and died due to unfortunate circumstances." "You have got one arrogant and bbing mouth for a littledy like you. Probably, if I punish you, you will realize, but I can''t do that because you are still recovering. What''s that your name again?" she asked. "Vivian Miller," I replied. "Mi... Miller?" she stuttered. "Yes," I replied, nodding. Laura gulped hard and left the door, hurrying to me. "You said you aren''t from this pack, right?" I swallowed hard, nervously, wondering why she was suddenly questioning me. "No, I''m not," I replied. "Which pack are you from?" she asked, staring curiously at me. "I''m from the Silver Moon pack," I said, and she gasped noticeably. "Sil... Silver Moon pack? What... What are your parents'' names?" she asked. "I think they are Elizabeth and Elvis Millers," I replied, and she gulped heavily and loudly. She almost stumbled to the floor, but I held her by the arm quickly. "Are you alright?" I asked. She snapped her arm away and avoided my gaze. "I have to go now. We shall meet again," she said and walked away hurriedly. I wondered why she behaved weirdly, unlike herself, and the way she walked fast was very odd. I just shrugged my shoulders and went back to bed. *** Laura kept biting her fingernails anxiously. Her eyes weren''t blinking, and they were red. Even the driver noticed the change in her behavior and decided to slow down. "Shit!" she cussed loudly and punched the seat rest. "Are you alright, Queen Laura?" the driver asked concerned, staring back at her. "Don''t ask me anything and just drive!" Laura said at the top of her voice, her veins revealing at the sides of her neck. "I''m sorry," he muttered, with a bow and looked in front. "Why? Why is that girl? Why! Howe? Is this karma!" she blurted out, picking fistfuls of her hair like a madwoman. "I need to make her leave. I really need to send her out of this pack, even if it means ending her life," she whispered to herself. Her face was already moist as a result of her sweat, and it ruined her makeup, making her look weird. "We are here," the driver said and pulled the car over in the garage. Laura quickly left the car and pulled her bag out. She dragged her feet all the way to her bedroom, ignoring everyone''s greetings. Everyone wondered why she was moving that way and why her face was looking battered. When she was in, she threw her shoes aside and took down a dusty bag from the oldest and highest shelf. After unzipping the bag, she took out a picture and looked at it. There were three ladies there. She sharply sighed deeply and kept it away. Laura stood up and ran to her bag, ransacked for her phone, and hurriedly brought it out. She quickly made a phone call. N?velDrama.Org content. "Hello," the thick voice of the receiver said. "We have a problem¡­" she whispered with fear in her voice. "I''ming right now," the voice said. "Please do," she said and ended the call. Laura started moving around, while biting her fingernails. Her body was vigorously trembling. She heard a knock and heaved in relief. "He''s here," she whispered and ran to the door. As soon as she opened it, Stephen''s face weed her. Chapter twenty Chapter twenty "Come in," Laura whispered to Stephen, who quickly looked around before entering. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "You called. What''s the matter?" Stephen asked, studying her facial expression and the body language her body emitted. "It''s about that Vivian girl," Laura whispered as she chewed on her fingernails. He sighed and gently removed her hand from her mouth. "What''s going on? Stop being nervous and talk to me. I''m here now, so you can rx." His voice was calm and soothing. Laura took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She seemed to be more at ease now that Stephen was there and had spoken to her. "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. I don''t want to remember the past." She told him, and his eyebrows went up. "Is your past connected to that girl, Vivian?" he asked. Laura swallowed hard. "Yes," she answered. "But I don''t want to talk about it. I told you, I''m trying to forget about it." Stephen cleared his throat. "So it sounds like you called me here for nothing. I guess I should be going now." He started to turn away. "Wait!" Laura called out, tapping Stephen''s slightly hunched back. The hunch was subtle enough that most people wouldn''t notice it, but she''d noticed it the moment he''d entered the room. He turned back to her. "What''s up?" "You know, your back..." Laura hesitated. "Have you thought about surgery to correct it? I''m sure you could get it removed, if you wanted." She forced a smile. "What''s up? You called me here for a reason," Stephen said with a stern voice, brushing aside the question about his back. "Oh, right. I need your help with something," she said. "That''s the main reason I called you here." "Help you? With what? Is this another one of our secret ns?" he asked. "Shhh! What if my son hears you?" she said, ncing toward the door. "I don''t think he''ll being in for a while. I saw him fast asleep in his office," he replied. "Even so, we should still be careful. You never know who might be watching," she whispered. "You''re taking too long. I''m starting to lose patience," he said, steering the conversation in a different direction. "Oh yes," Laura said and cleared her throat, "I want you to finish her." "Finish her? Who do you mean and what do you mean?" Stephen asked. "I want you to send Vivian out of this pack. If you think you can end her life, so be it," she said. Stephen''s smirk was cold and calcting. He gazed at his fingernails as if searching for something. He blew out a breath, and his gaze fell on Laura. "I''ve changed since then. I don''t do the sort of things I used to." Laura stared at him for a moment, then burst into a loud, suddenugh. "Oh my gosh!" she said, pping her hands. "That''s hrious!" "Excuse me?" he asked, sounding almost amused. "You know exactly what I mean," she said, moving closer to him. "You''ve done some pretty terrible things in the past. I don''t think you can change - it''s just not possible." She patted his shoulder yfully. "No, no - I''m serious here," he said. "I think you should get someone else for the job, or I could help you find someone. But be warned - it''ll cost you a pretty penny." He smirked. "Stephen!" she said, anger rising in her voice. "What''s gotten into you? You''re not yourself anymore. This is so unlike you. It doesn''t even suit you!" "Well, maybe it''s because someone changed me," he said with a shrug. "And who could that be?" she asked, her voice trembling with anger. "Whoever it was did a terrible job. They must be aplete idiot!" "It was actually your son, Oregon," he said with a shrug. "What?" she whispered, her face going pale. "Oregon?" "I really should go now. The Alpha just woke up, and he seems to be calling for me. He just won''t stop mind-linking with me." Laura forced herself to swallow as she watched him walk toward the door. He paused as his hand touched the doorknob and turned to face her. "I was just joking," he said with a sly smile. "I''m not changing, and I never will. Why would I want to change something so fundamental about myself? Let''s talk about thister, somewhere more private." He turned the doorknob and let himself out, a wicked grin still on his face. Laura exhaled heavily and shook her head. "I knew it," she muttered to herself. "I knew he''d never change. And he better stop dragging my son into this mess! I wish my son could see who he really is." She wondered what Oregon would do if he knew the truth about the man he''d chosen as his Beta. ¡ª Stephen walked to the Alpha''s office door and pushed it open. It creaked slightly, and he bit back a snarl of annoyance. Through the crack in the door, he saw Oregon fast asleep on his desk. "Hmm... Such a hard worker," he mused, a mocking smile spreading across his face. He closed the door and retreated down the hall, heading to his own room. Stephen''s stride suddenly faltered as he realized there was someone standing in front of him. It was Vivian. "Vivian?" he said in surprise, a smile spreading across his face. "What are you doing here? How did you..." His voice trailed off. Vivian ran up to him and grabbed his cold hands. "It has to be you," she said. "It has to be you, or no one at all." How''s that? "What do you mean?" he asked, a look of confusion crossing his face. "You''re the only one who can help me," Vivian said. "By the way, I know your name now. It''s Stephen, isn''t it?" He chuckled. "Yes, that''s right. What is it that you need help with, Vivian?" She squeezed his hand. "Please," she pleaded tearfully, "let me meet with the Lycan King. I need to speak with him. It''s very important." Chapter twenty one Chapter twenty one Oregon My body shook when I heard the sound of the door knocking. I quickly wiped my face with my palm and cleared my throat. "Is that you, Stephen?" I asked, smelling the strong scent of my Beta. "Yes, it is me," he replied. "And I''m with someone," he added and walked in. My eyes almost popped out of their sockets when they fell on Vivian. She was still dressed in patient wear. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I don''t understand. What is she doing here? Isn''t she supposed to be in her ward?" I asked, angrily. "I escaped... I had to, I''m sorry," she whispered. "Take her back. I don''t want to see her," I said sharply and looked away from her. "Please give her a chance. She ran out of the hospital just to see you. She really wants to speak with you. Just hear her out," Stephen said, and I sighed. I red at Vivian, who gulped hard. "I promise to obediently go back to the hospital, but please, hear me out," she said. "What do you want to talk about? Speak up and be quick about it," I said. Vivian slowly turned to Stephen. "Please, can you kindly leave us alone? I want to speak with him in private." "Oh... Okay then," he said, gently tapped her shoulder, and walked out. "You want to speak with me in private? Now, I''m curious. Tell me, what do you want to talk about?" I asked, and she ran to my desk. "Please help me," she begged, rubbing her palm. "Help you?" I questioned, furrowing my brows. "What do you mean by that? Is someone chasing you?" "No, it''s your mother," she replied, and I stood still for a minute. "My mother?" My voice echoed. She simply nodded. "Why? What did she do or say to you? Wait, did shee to the hospital?" I asked. "Yes, she did. She told me to leave the pack and this apartment, but I don''t think I can go now. Please, I have nowhere to go and nobody to turn to. Help me for now. If you can only take me to be your breeder, I promise to do as you wish." "You want to be my breeder?" I scoffed, amused by her words. Vivian swallowed. "That''s the only way I can stay here, isn''t it?" she asked. "You are quite smart and mischievous too," Iughed briefly. "ves and servants stay here too. You can take that position instead. I was being serious about what I said. I won''t make you my breeder. I can''t since you lied to me." "Please forgive me. I had no choice," she wept. "Furthermore, I don''t think I can be a ve or servant." I frowned, angry at her words. "Why? Are you toozy to work?" I spat. "No! Not that," she shook her head. "Then what?" I yelled. "They don''t live inside the apartment. They live within the pack house, and I don''t think I can stay there. I intend to live here, right in this penthouse apartment," she said. I said nothing but just stared at her. "Please help me. Your mother will soon send me away, and I don''t want that," she pleaded tearfully. "Go to the hospital," I said with a strong tone. "Please," she said again and held my arm. I looked at her arm, which was clutched on mine, and when she saw the glints in my eyes, she slowly took her hand off. "Sorry," she muttered. "Go back to the hospital. When you have recovered, I will tell you my answer," I said. "Uh... Alright then. Thank you for your time," she said and slowly turned around before leaving the room. I mind-linked Stephen to see me, and it didn''t take long before he came in. "You asked for me," he said when he walked in. After looking around and seeing that Vivian wasn''t there anymore, he asked, "Where is Vivian? Did she leave? Don''t tell me you sent her away." There was a slight frown on his face as he spoke. "Let''s leave that first. I want to speak with you," I said, and he slowly sat on the sofa, his face showing hints of curiosity. "What is it?" he asked in wonder. "Vivian intends to stay with me. She begged me to let her stay with me," I said. "Is that why she came here? She came to beg you because she wants to stay in your penthouse?" he asked. "Yes," I replied, nodding. "So, what did you tell her? What was your response?" he asked quickly and inquisitively. "I told her to leave..." I muttered. "Ugh! Why? She must have felt so bad... Poor girl," Stephen sighed. "I actually didn''t reject her. I just told her to leave. I also told her I will get back to her after she is through with her recovery," I said, and he blinked his eyes fast. "Oh, okay then... That''s better," he nodded. "So, what''s your advice for me?" I asked. "Huh," he muttered. "I mean, what do you want me to tell her? Should I reject her plea or just ept her in?" I asked. "Well, I don''t know, but I think you should just follow your heart... Anyway, I would prefer if you find a house in the pack rather than her being here," he suggested. I sighed deeply. "But I feel bad." "Why? Why would you feel bad? Besides, she did something stupid and wrong. She lied to you and even has a child in her womb," Stephen said. I swallowed hard and walked up to him. "I want this to be a secret between us," I said. "No problem. What''s that?" he asked. I looked around and leaned my face closer to him. "That baby in her womb is actually mine," I whispered, and Stephen''s eyes widened. I had never seen him that shocked before. Chapter twenty two Chapter twenty two Pre... Pregnant?" Stephen stuttered, nearly falling off his chair. I nodded. "Yes." As I nodded, Stephen''s face went pale. His eyes widened, and his mouth opened, but no words came out. After a long pause, he forced a smile then let out an awkward chuckle. "You must be joking, right? I know you are joking." "I''m serious," I said, my voice shaking. "That baby in her womb is mine." I swallowed heavily and rubbed my palm against my forehead. Stephen''s frustration was palpable. Suddenly, he jumped to his feet and punched the air. "Please!" he begged, panic in his voice. "We need to be serious here. What are you saying, King Oregon? You can''t be serious. This must be a joke. Did you hit your head? Or was it one of those girls who cast a spell on you?" His expression shifted from confusion to disbelief and dismay. "No, Stephen, I''mpletely serious about this," I said firmly. "No one enchanted me. I''m the father of that child, I''m certain of it." He studied my face, his eyes searching for any sign of doubt or deception. "But... that doesn''t make any sense!" he protested. "How can you be the father? You''re not! There''s no way this is possible." His voice cracked as he spoke, and I could see the distress on his face. "I will exin things to you. Just sit down and stop exaggerating," I breathed, and he reluctantly took his seat. I could see the disbelief and skepticism in his eyes. "I''m not sure I understand a thing because it still doesn''t make any sense to me, no matter how I think about it. You met Vivian for the first time with me, and I''m sure you never had sex with her, or did you?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. I just sighed and took my gaze away. Stephen blinked and nodded slowly. "All right, let''s pretend for a moment that you did sleep with Vivian," he began, his tone still dubious. "How is it possible that she became one and a half months pregnant in less than a month''s time? It doesn''t add up." He raised his voice, practically shouting at me. I remained calm and waited for him to finish. I wanted to make sure he felt heard, so that he might be more open to hearing what I had to say. "Are you finished?" I asked, keeping my voice soft. Stephen sighed and nodded. "Yes, I''m finished," he said, his tone calmer now. "Good," I said. "Now it''s my turn to talk, okay?" I waited for him to respond, my eyes searching his face for any sign of disapproval. He nodded again, his face solemn. "Okay, I''m all ears." "I first met Vivian somewhere else," I began, but Stephen cut me off before I could continue. "Where?" he asked impatiently. "Please, let me finish," I said, a hint of frustration in my voice. "I promise I''ll get to that part." "Do you remember?" I asked again, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he stared deeply at me. "What is this? Can''t you hear me now?" I asked, sweeping my hand across my face. His eyes blinked as a result of the stimulus, and I scoffed. "So, you can hear me. Why aren''t you saying a thing? I thought you were a statue for a second there," I smirked. Stephen sulked and carried his face away. "I thought you told me not to say a thing," he said. "Yes, I did tell you that, but since I asked you a question, it doesn''t mean you have to ignore me. You ought to answer that since I''m permitting you to," I said, and he rolled his eyes dramatically. "Wait, is that why you are upset?" I asked with a small smile. "I''m not upset," Stephen pouted, and I chuckled. "Look, I''m sorry, okay? But you need to understand me. I''m exining myself to a confused and inquisitive you, and I deserve your attention with no interruption. That doesn''t mean that you should ignore my questions. Anyway, I''m sorry about that. I''m sorry for hurting your feelings," I said. "Nah, It''s fine. I totally understand you now. What childish behavior I have. I shouldn''t have sulked," he sighed. "I guess we are good now?" I asked. "Sure," he smiled and hugged me. I returned the hug as well, then he disengaged. "Anyway, I do remember then. You said an unknown person had added wolfsbane to your drink at that party," he said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Yes... That made me strange. I felt so different and my beast felt weak. I couldn''t do anything or feel myself, so I decided to rest a bit. However, the room I entered, there was a girl there, and that person was Vivian," I said. "Vivian!" he gasped shockingly, and I quietly nodded. "So... So, you both slept with each other?" he asked, his lips quivering in shock and his eyes widely opened in awe. "Yes," I nodded. "Wow! What an unbelievable twist. You have got to be kidding me," he said and scattered his hair. "Hold on though! How are you sure that baby could be yours? Didn''t you use protection or even pull out?" "I didn''t use either. Like I said before, I was too weak to even do anything. Besides, she said that was her first sex. She has never been in a rtionship, neither has a guye to her," I replied. Stephen only hummed and rubbed his chin. "Uh... So now, what do you think? What do you think I should do now that you know everything? Should I bring her in or just throw her out like I wanted to do before?" I asked. Stephen ran his pinkish tongue between his lips. "I want to ask a question first," he said. "Yes, go on," I replied, nodding. "Does she know that you are the owner of that baby she carries?" he asked, and I chuckled. "Actually, she doesn''t even know that she is pregnant yet," I said, and his jaw dropped in surprise. Chapter twenty three Chapter twenty three Vivian "Grab her!" One of the nurses, a chubby one, yelled at her fellow nurses who ran towards me and grabbed me before locking my arms with theirs. The chubby nurse, who seemingly was the head of all nurses, walked up to me with a frown on her face. She kept her arms akimbo and red at me. "Where were you?" she questioned, demanding. "I''m really sorry for running off. I had something to take care of," I said. She snarled and pointed a finger at my face. "Let me warn you. Don''t leave this hospital for any reason. If you must go out, tell one of the medical staff or you can call us. There is a telephone in your ward for crying out loud," she whined. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry," I whispered and briefly bowed my head in respect. She sighed and went to the side. "Just take her away. Make sure you lock the door from the outside so that she wouldn''t try to leave ever again," she said. "No! Please wait!" I cried out. "Dammit! What is it? What do you want?" she asked, her face looking angry. "I''m sorry, but I have a question," I muttered. "I''m listening, so go on," she sharply said. "When am I going to leave here?" I asked, my eyes filled with pity and sadness. "What?" she said, giving me a stony look. "Please! I just want to know. I''m tired of staying in this boring hospital when I''m fine. I swear, I''m better now," I said. "You are not going to leave here," she snapped. "But... but why?" I stuttered, my eyes shaking. "King Oregon has ordered that we keep you in and watch you closely. He doesn''t want you to leave the hospital, neither does he want us to discharge you yet. We shall wait for his order before dismissing you. Now, take her away," she ordered, pointing at the lobby. My face turned pale as thedies pulled me away. Why was King Oregon behaving this way? Why would he give that kind of order when he wanted me gone? Wouldn''t it be better if I ran off from the hospital and the pack as a whole? Wasn''t that what he wanted since he didn''t want to see my face? I was finally taken to my ward, and when I entered, thedies jammed the door and locked it. I sadly sighed and walked back to the bed, hoping that Oregon would call on meter and give me good news. ¡ª Laura was in her bedroom having tea, and she kept stealing nces at Stephen, who seemed deep in thought. He was sitting on the smallest couch, with his eyes on the wall. His mind was obviously somewhere else; Laura could tell. "What is wrong with him?" she muttered and carefully ced the cup on the saucer. "Hey, Stephen," she called, but there was no response. He was seriously in another world, deeply lost in his thoughts that he couldn''t even hear her or anything. "Stephen!" she called loudly, and he jerked out of his thoughts. He quickly faced her and raised his eyebrows in wonder. "What is wrong with you?" Laura asked, a frown upying her face. "What do you mean?" he inquired, his brows arching. "I called you, but you didn''t hear me. You look really lost in your thoughts. Tell me, what are you thinking about now?" she asked. Stephen hissed and looked away. "It''s none of your business." "Hold on. What are you even doing in my room? I didn''t invite you here. You just came in and sat down without saying a single word to me. What''s your problem exactly?" Laura asked, her face still frowning. "I''m sorry for being so harsh, but it''s your son''s fault," he replied and bit his lower lip. "Wait, who are you talking about? Do you mean King Oregon, my biological son?" she asked. "Who do you think I''m talking about then? Please stop being obnoxious," he sighed. Laura stood up and mmed her palm against the table in front of her, emitting a loud noise. Stephen was even forced to look at her. "You are aware I have warned you numerous times to keep my son''s name out of your mouth. Stop dragging him into our business," she yelled. Stephen scoffed and a sly smirk ran across his lips. "And if you must remember, I am the beta to that same son." "That is between you and him. But between us, we discuss different things. To be honest, it really annoys me whenever you randomly mention his name whenever you are speaking," she said. Stephen turned furious and got up immediately. "So, what do you want me to do now?" he yelled, his voice getting shaky. "What do you mean? Isn''t it a simple thing for you to keep his name away from your lips? And can you stop yelling at me? What if someone hears and gets the wrong idea?" she snapped. "You have got to be kidding me, right? Because I know one of thest things you will forget is that most rooms, including yours, are soundproof. Anyway, I wanted to tell you something, but since you keep acting this way, I''m just going to keep it to myself," he said, trying to leave. "Wait... What... What is that? Do tell me," she stammered, blinking her eyes fast. "Forget about it, Laura. I don''t think I can tell you anymore. But I can only give you a spoiler," he uttered, giving her a dangerous smirk that made Laura get chills. "What is that?" she asked softly. Stephen left the door and walked up to Laura, who was still on her feet. When he got to her, he ran his face across her own face and ced his lips just against her ear, then let out a soft whisper, "Get ready to set a room. Ady whom you detest so much ising soon." "What?" she could only mutter. Laura was yet to understand anything. She felt a bit confused. "I will leave now," he winked and finally walked out. Chapter twenty four Chapter twenty four Oregon I stepped out of the penthouse, and my guards stood by my side, walking just behind me. Stephen was close to me and he walked elegantly. We reached the car and the driver opened it. Then, I entered. "Come inside," I told Stephen, who only gave me a smirk and shook his head. "I will take the other car. Just go first," he said, but I quickly disagreed, shaking my head. "I''m serious. Come inside," I said, and he gave a loud sigh before entering through the back door. He sat down and I grinned at him. "Happy now?" he asked, and I shrugged my shoulders before looking at the ground. The driver entered and started the car before driving off. We were actually going to the hospital where Vivian was. When we eventually arrived, I sent a message to the doctor, telling him to bring Vivian outside where we were all waiting. I also told him to change her clothes after she had washed herself up. Close to an hourter, we saw Vivianing out, and she seemed to have a neutral look. When her eyes fell on me, a smile spread across her lips. "King Oregon!" she called happily and ran to me. "Be careful, stop running around so carelessly. What if you suddenly trip?" I asked, ring at her. "I will be careful, alright," she pouted and gave a smile. "Why are you smiling?" I asked, arching my brows. "I''m happy. I feel pleased you came back for me. You even told them to make me look good. It can only mean one thing," she said. I nced at Stephen, who seemed to be staring intently at us. I cleared my throat and raised my eyebrows. "And what could it mean?" I asked. "It means you have agreed to my plea! I won''t go back to that dungeon, and neither would I leave the penthouse and pack. Isn''t that so?" she asked and chuckled. "Indeed," I scoffed, and turned. "Let''s go," I added, and she followed me briskly and quietly. I entered the car, which the driver opened, and he quickly opened the back door for Stephen to enter. "Sit with him," I told her, and she nodded quietly. She entered and sat next to Stephen. The driverter entered and started the car, then began driving off. "Are you that happy?" I heard Stephen say. "Yes," she replied, with an excited tone and nodded. "It''s all thanks to you. I really appreciate it." "What? I didn''t do anything," Stephen said. "You gave me the chance to meet him. If I didn''t see King Oregon, I would have missed speaking with him. I want to thank you again," she said, and Stephen chuckled. "It''s fine, and it''s my pleasure as well," he replied. I didn''t realize when a smile crept onto my lips. My eyes gently closed as I rested my back against the headrest. *** We finally arrived, and the driver jumped down and opened the door. I got out before he went to the next door, opening it immediately for Stephen and Vivian toe out. "Thank you," Vivian smiled and bowed to the driver, who only smiled awkwardly. "Follow me," I pointed at Vivian, who quickened her pace to stay by my side. "So, where are we going?" she giggled. "Oh wait! I guess it''s my room." I only rolled my eyes, and Stephen, who was behind us,ughed. "That''s girls for you. They get excited at times like this," he said. We walked inside, and a woman was just at the door, standing like she was waiting for us. I stopped in front of her, and she bowed. "Vivian?" I called, and she looked at me. "She''s the housekeeper," I started, and Vivian''s face turned sad. Her eyes blinked rapidly as she tried to understand what I was talking about. "Am I going to be a servant?" she asked, hurtfully. "What?" I asked and turned to her. "You are going to make me a servant instead, right? That is why you brought me here. I thought you would take me as your breeder... I thought..." Her voice trailed off because of how shaky it was. "What are you talking about?" I snarled. "This woman is the housekeeper, and she will lead you to your room. I''m going out," I said. "Oh!" she eximed and chuckled. "I actually thought you wanted me to be a servant. Look at me jumping to conclusions." I sighed deeply and looked at the woman. "Please take good care of her. Make sure she also eats something," I said. "I will, King Oregon," she bowed. I nodded and turned away. "Let''s go now, Stephen," I said. "Wait!" Vivian squealed and ran to me, holding my arm. "What? What is it again? Do you realize that you disturb a lot?" I said. "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it," she pouted. "Whatever. What is it now?" I inquired. "Where are you both going?" she asked. "You ask a lot of questions!" I said, and her face went sullen. Her warm hand, which was clutching onto my arm, dropped, and I sighed, feeling guilty. "Fine! I''m going to the gym. I need to work out," I said. "Oh, okay," she smiled warmly. "Now, you know... I will have to take my leave. Stephen? Let''s go," I gestured to him, and he smirked at me. We were about to leave again when Vivian held a tiny piece of my shirt with her thumb and index finger. "What? Vivian, what is it?" I questioned. "When will you be back?" she asked. "Soon," I answered. N?velDrama.Org content. "Promise me that you wille see me when youe back," she muttered, her eyes looking down. I faced Stephen, who was just grinning with his arms crossed on his chest. I carried my gaze away, let out a sigh, and finally looked at her. "Fine... I promise," I said. Vivian looked up at me, and her face beamed radiantly, causing my heart to flutter a little. Chapter twenty five Chapter twenty five Vivian I waved at Oregon, whose back was turned to me, and watched him until he was out of sight. When he was finally gone, I let out a deep sigh and turned around, then ran to the patient housekeeper who wore an inviting smile on her face. "Forgive me for keeping you waiting," I said and bowed. "Not to worry, I understand. Let''s go now, I will take you to your room," she said smoothly, and I nodded. She led me away, and we both entered the elevator, which took us to a particr floor. "This is the seventh floor," she said, pointing at the beautiful, well-lit, and long corridor with many room doors. "Wow, okay! The seventh floor," I giggled, feeling overwhelmed. She smiled at me as we walked side by side. Eventually, she stopped at a door and typed in a few numbers on the keypad lock. After turning the knob, it opened, and I smiled. "The code is triple four," she said. "Okay," I said, looking around the medium-sized room. "It''s beautiful," I smiled. "I''m d you like it. My girls did an excellent job arranging it," she smiled. "I can see that," I nodded. "You can feel at home. I will get some girls to bring something for you to eat and drink." "Thank you, and please make it light," I whispered, and sheughed. "Sure," she said and turned to leave. "I''m Vivian Miller, by the way. What is your name, ma''am?" I asked, and she turned to face me, wearing a brighter and warmer smile. "I''m Madam Mabel," she said. "Okay, Madam Mabel. It''s nice to meet you," I told her. "Likewise, it''s also nice to meet you. If you don''t mind, I need to leave now." "Sure, go on," I said, and she walked away. I inhaled deeply and ran to the bed just by the wall. I jumped on it, and it bounced. I felt so happy at that moment. Remembering Alpha Oregon brought enough joy to my heart. Soon, the naughty mind I had started imagining him in the gym, lifting weights and doing loads of exercise, with his muscles and biceps springing out, plus his triceps. My mouth began to water, and I found myself drooling all over. "You naughty girl! What are you thinking about?" Iughed and slightly pped my lips. I heard a knock, and I sat upright immediately. "Come in," I said. Twodies walked in, one holding a tray with a covered te of food, while the otherdy held a smaller tray with a bottle of water and a cup. They both walked to the table by the side of the room and ced it on top. "Your food is ready," they both said. "Thank you so much," I smiled and stood up, then walked slowly to the table. I sat down on one of the chairs and looked up at the girls. "Thank you¡­" I said again. "You''re wee," they both replied. "Uh¡­ You can leave now. I want to eat," I smiled. "Enjoy," one of them said, and both of them left the room. I heaved a sigh and gently raised the lid. When I saw the tantalizing food, I smiled. "Yummy," Iplimented and grabbed the spoon. Just as I was about to eat, the door opened harshly. I looked there and saw a furious-looking Laura. The spoon I was holding onto fell to the floor. I knew I was thest person she expected to see in the penthouse, and I found myself scared. "Queen Laura," I whispered and stood up, my legs shaking uncontrobly. Laura walked up to me and mmed the door, making a loud noise. "You, what are you doing here?" she snapped, pointing one of her long, false fingers at my face. "I already spoke to your son. He brought me here," I quickly replied, mustering courage. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Her eyes widened. "What? My son?" she asked. "Yes, your son. Lycan King Oregon," I replied, and she grabbed my dress. "What do you mean? What did you tell him that would make him bring you back here? You lied to him. Why would he do that? That''s very unlike him. You are lying to me!" she barked. "No!" I shook my head. "I swear, I''m saying nothing but the truth. I never told him much. I just begged him to give me one more chance. At first, he was reluctant. I don''t even know the reason why he decided to bring me back here." "Liar! You must be happy now, huh?" she snarled, ring at me. I only gulped heavily and said nothing. "What did you tell him apart from that?" she asked. "Huh¡­" I muttered. "Don''t act oblivious, you stupid girl! You are lying to me! What did you tell him apart from your nonsensical plea, like how I gave you some money and asked you to leave?" she said, and my heart skipped a beat. I said nothing, I just looked at her like a little child who had lost her way. "You don''t want to answer now? How about I take you out from here quietly? Nobody will even know your whereabouts, including Oregon. Nobody will know I already killed you and had your body chopped," she said strongly, clenching her jaw. I felt shivers run down my spine. "I couldn''t leave that out, but I swear, I didn''t say that to tattle about you." "Oh, I see. So, you told him I threatened you," she smiled wickedly. "I swear, I didn''t do anything much. Please forgive me," I cried. "I will make sure I punish you for that," she said and pulled my arm. Just as we turned to the door, which was now open, we met Oregon and Stephen standing there. Judging from the look on his face, Oregon looked bitter and was boiling with anger. "Ore¡­ Oregon," Laura stuttered and dropped my arm. "Laura!" Oregon thundered. Chapter twenty six Chapter twenty six Oregon I stood still, ring at my mother with spiteful and irritable eyes. My fists were clenched as I stared as if she were my prey that I was ready to attack. "Oregon¡­" she whispered, feeling heartbroken. "When will you stop calling me that? When will you stop calling your mother by her name? You keep doing this because of this girl." "I don''t care what you think, but just leave Vivian alone. Let her be, for crying out loud. I didn''t bring her here for you to bully," I snapped, with my eyebrows arched. "So, why did you bring her here?" she asked. "You brought a liar to be your breeder?" "It''s not your business, mother. Stephen, if you don''t mind, I want you to take my mother to her room. She probably needs to rest," I said, as I turned to Stephen. "Of course," he replied and went to my mother, whom he linked arms with. "Let''s go," he told her softly and led her away. As she was led away, Laura''s pathetic eyes were on me, and she was even hesitant. Her eyes scrolled to Vivian and they turned red with fury. When she was finally out of the room, I walked up to Vivian, whose hands were visibly trembling. "Are you alright?" I asked and she looked up at me, then forced a quick smile. "Yes¡­ Yes, I''m fine," she stuttered. "I''m sorry for what my mother did. You haven''t eaten yet?" I asked, when I nced at the food on the table. "Yes, I''m suddenly not hungry," she answered. "And you left the food open? Weren''t you about to eat it before she came in?" I asked, pointing at the lid which was next to the te of food. "Oh, I guess you are really smart, like many do say, but I''m not hungry right now. I don''t have the appetite to eat any longer," she said, and quietly walked to the bed. She sat on it and faced me. "You actually came to check up on me. Thank you." I simply nodded. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "You should eat. I''m off to my bedroom," I told her before walking out. ¡ª "Can you just calm down?" Stephen frowned as he watched Laura parading all over the room. "Can''t you see, Stephen? This is getting out of hand! What exactly did this girl do to my son? He changedpletely! I can''t believe this," she said, biting her nails. "You already told me to deal with her. Give me time!" he said and she sighed. "No, Stephen! I can''t give you time. Things are bing worse and I can''t apprehend what might happen next. What if my own son decides to kick me out of the apartment? No! No! Either you deal with her now or I deal with her myself," Laura said, emphasizing each word. "Look at me, Laura!" he yelled and grabbed her shoulders. They were facing each other now. "I don''t think it''s wise enough to suddenly attack her now. She just came back from the hospital¡­" Laura interrupted him. "Why? Has she enchanted you as well? Do you pity her because she just came from the hospital?" she scoffed. Stephen sighed deeply and squeezed her shoulders which he was grabbing onto. "No, Laura, no!" he answered. "Then what? Answer me!" she said. "People might talk. Oregon will also definitely know that Vivian was attacked. We just need to act cool and wait for the right time. That''s the n," he said. "Well, I''m not a nner unlike you. You are free to wait as you want. I will just do this my way, thank you," she said and took his hand off her shoulders. "Laura, I''m warning you. This could cause a huge problem. Don''t be quick in doing something rash," he warned. "The n I have in mind will go smoothly and won''t have any effects. You don''t have to worry," she said. "What is it about?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "I n on talking with one of my friends here," she replied, as she sat on the sofa. "Wait, what? Talk to your friends about what? Are you nning on telling her things like this?" he asked, his voice loud. "No," sheughed. "I n on asking her to give me her daughter. I''m going to bring her and my son together instead of that foolish girl," Laura uttered, as she gnashed her teeth. Stephen quietly looked at her, without uttering a word. "Shouldn''t you leave now? I''m ready to go," she said and grabbed her ck bag from the side of the sofa. "Just be careful," Stephen said before leaving the room. Laura sighed and stood up, hanging the bag over her shoulder. She opened it and brought out a ck scarf and sunsses which she wore around her face and against her eyes respectively. Afterwards, she wore casual sandals and left the room. She called her driver and demanded the car keys. "Queen Laura, how about I drive you there instead? Your son will get upset if you drive yourself," he said, frightened. Laura rolled her eyes. "Like he even cares about me now. Give me the keys already!" she yelled. "Okay," the driver replied, flinching, and handed the keys to her. Laura snarled and went to the actual car before opening the door. She entered and drove away, leaving the driver to sink in his world of worry. Laura drove for a long time before getting to her friend''s house. She adjusted her scarf, which concealed parts of her face, before getting out of the car. She went to the door and knocked. It opened a few secondster and Laura smiled when she saw her friend staring at her. "Laura! Is that you?" her friend seemed very surprised to see her. "Yes! Let me in first," Laura said, stealing nces around. She opened the door widely and Laura walked inside hurriedly. "Wow. Wee, Laura," her friend smiled. "Let me get you something," she added and walked away. Laura inhaled deeply and took off the scarf and sunsses, which were even causing her difort. Chapter twenty seven Chapter twenty seven Vivian I quickly ate the food, and when I was done, I went to bed. My eyes were open as slumber refused toe. Indeed, I was lost in thoughts. I couldn''t stop thinking about Laura and what might ur next since we now live in the same apartment. Even when I hoped that everything would get better between us, it never worked. That was when I realized that she hated me so much. I heard a knock, and my heart skipped. I wondered if it was Laura. I guess she has really traumatized me with her recent attitude towards me. "Come in," I said, and the doctor opened, revealing Madam Mabel and ady who was seemingly one of the servants. "I can see you are done with eating," she smiled after ncing at the empty te on the table. I only forced a small smile, and thedy closed the door before both of them fully went inside. "Take them," Madam Mabel ordered the servant. Thedy walked to the table and held the tray as she gently ced the te, cup, and bottle of water on it. "You can go. I wish to talk to her," Mabel said, and the servant bowed before leaving. She closed the door from behind instantly. "You wish to talk to me?" I asked, curiously. "What is it about?" "I was told to pass an important information to you," she whispered. "Important information? What is that?" I asked, raising my brows. "The queen wants you to appear before her tonight," she said, and my brows fell off. I felt my heart skip also. Hearing the name "Laura" was really causing so much for me. "What is that supposed to mean? Did she call for me?" I questioned. Mabel quietly nodded. "She says she wants to see you tonight in her bedroom. She wishes to talk to you, and I have no more answers to your questions. She just gave me this message to pass to you." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "When did she pass this information?" I asked and swallowed hard. I felt so anxious now. "It hasn''t been that long," she answered. "So, she called you to her room and told you this?" I asked, feeling quite doubtful. "No. She called me," she replied. I gulped and nodded. "Okay then. I will do as you wish." "I will take my leave now," she said and bowed. "Please wait," I whispered, myrge eyes staring above the high wall where the clock was hung. "What is it?" Mabel asked softly. "What time was I told to appear before her?" I asked. "Oh! She actually said you shoulde tonight by 8 pm," she replied. "Okay then. Thank you," I said, and she nodded before walking to the door and finally leaving the room for me to think deeply. I looked at the clock and sighed deeply. It was still 5 pm. Later, I started thinking of how I would face Laura alone. I wondered what she might tell me next or do to me. "I hope she won''t do anything to me," I whispered. My instincts preferred me to see Oregon first before I did anything, so I got up from the bed and went outside. I took the elevator, which took me to his floor. I was d I knew where his bedroom and office were in the penthouse. I went straight to his room first and knocked on the door. "Who is that?" I heard his voice, and I swallowed hard. "It is me, Vivian," I answered. "What are you doing here?" He asked, and I rolled my eyes, sighed deeply. I wondered what was wrong with him and why he was asking questions instead of letting me in. "Don''t worry, I will leave," I said softly. "Come in," I suddenly heard him say, and a smile ran across my lips. I grabbed the doorknob and turned it. Immediately, I opened it, I met Oregon wearing a light brown towel around his waist. He seemed to have left the shower as he looked dripping wet. It made him more visualized and handsome. Even his hair, which was curly as a result of the wetness, made him look ethereal. Probably, that was why he didn''t want me toe in the first ce. Rather, he kept asking questions. I gasped when I saw his triceps and turned back. "What are you doing?" I asked. "What is it? Why are you acting like you haven''t seen me like this?" He scoffed. "You should still be careful, though. It was only once, by the way, and I definitely showed you how shocked I was the other time," I said quickly. "It was twice, actually," heughed, and I turned to face him. "Twice? When?" I asked, and he blinked his eyes fast. "Nothing, actually. I made a mistake there," he said with an awkward smile on his face. He walked to his cab, opened it, and took out a lotion, then closed it. Soon, he was rubbing it on his legs. My eyes felt wavering, and I couldn''t think straight anymore. He was acting too sexy! "So, why are you here?" He asked, snapping me out of my deep thoughts. "Oh¡­ It''s about your mother," I said, and his hands, which were rubbing his legs, stopped at once. He turned to me and tilted his head a bit. "My mother? What did she do this time?" He asked, his voice sounding sharp. "Oh, no! She didn''t do anything wrong or bad, but she sent a message to me, requesting my presence in her bedroom tonight," I said. "Wait, you too?" He asked. "Me too?" I asked, pointing to my chest. "I don''t understand." "She actually called me and asked me toe to her bedroom also," he said, and my eyes blinked. I felt surprised and puzzled. "Why did she do that? Asking for both of us at the same time? What time did she ask you to meet her?" I asked. "8 pm, you?" He asked. "8 pm too! Wait, does it mean that she wants to tell both of us something, like agreeing with our new development and rtionship?" I said, my voice sounding excited, and my face beaming. Chapter twenty eight Chapter twenty eight Oregon Let''s go," I told Vivian after I finished dressing up. "To your mother''s bedroom, right?" she asked, and I saw how nervous and timid she was. "Obviously," I answered and rolled my eyes. "Or do you want to stay back? I will talk to mother. I feel like you won''t be able to face her with that look on your face." "Don''t worry!" she gulped heavily and held the sides of her dress. "I want toe with you." "Okay then... Let''s go," I said, and we both left the room. We took the elevator, and while we were still inside, she kept inhaling and exhaling. "Hey, you don''t have to be nervous. I will be there too," I uttered, with a calm tone as I tried to soothe her. "Okay," she whispered and smiled. The elevator dinged and opened. We faced each other before leaving and quietly walked through the passageway. "We are here," I whispered,ing to a halt. After knocking on the door, we heard her soft voice telling us toe in. I pushed the door and it opened, then we both entered. We met Laura having hot coffee, her face looking happy, and I was relieved by the cool atmosphere I noticed. "I thought you would note, son. You two, sit," she said. Vivian and I exchanged nces before taking our seats. She was wondering why Laura was behaving that way. It made her think she was going to ept her now. "What''s your name again, youngdy?" she asked, as she gently ced the cup of coffee on the saucer which was on the table between us. "It''s Vivian Miller," she answered. "But Mum, why do you keep forgetting her name?" I inquired, a brow moving upwards. Laura chuckled and covered her lips with her palm. "Pardon me, but no one can me old age, you know. You might have forgotten that I''m still in myte 50s. Don''t let my pretty and young-like face fool you," she winked. "Mother, you didn''t call both of us here to tter yourself, right? Why did you call us here? Don''t you think you should start saying all you have to say?" I asked. "Hmm... Yes. You both are three minuteste. I am certain that I said 8pm," she said, and tilted her head like she was suspicious. N?velDrama.Org content. "Does that even matter?" I questioned, tired and frustrated by her talks. "Oh, please! Oregon, let me speak. Don''t I have the right to speak as I want? I''m your mother, and you should listen to me. I''m also the Queen of the Moon Groove Pack," her voice came out emotionless and strong, her brows ceased, and her face turned red with fury. I inhaled deeply and gave a nod. "You can speak, mother. What are you implying?" "It can only mean one thing, or should I say two things?" she said, with a smirk on her face. "Either you both arrived here coincidentally, or Vivian came to meet you and tattled about my message." I heard Vivian breathe out loudly, and her eyes went down. Even without properly looking at her, I saw how scared and nervous she was. "I think it should be the former, isn''t it? I can''t be wrong. Vivian, do you hate me so much that you have to tattle to the Lycan King?" Laura asked. "Mum..." I inhaled and rubbed my face with my palm. "You should rephrase your words. Rather than the strong word HATE... shouldn''t you rather say SCARED? Vivian was scared, that was why she came to tell me about your message..." "Are you done?" she cut me off and I became furious. "No," I answered. "What else do you have to say? Seems like you will support this girl even to the end. Not until I tell you everything she has been hiding," Laura seethed, as she pointed her index finger at Vivian, who let out a small gasp. I sighed deeply and said, "You shouldn''t use the word TATTLE instead. She simply reported that to me," I said. "Enough!" she screamed in anger, picked up the cup, and threw it against the wall, just above our heads. The cup smashed immediately, and the coffee inside sttered. Vivian gasped loudly and shrugged her shoulders in fear. Her body shivered, and I sighed softly. I wanted to calm her down when Laura''s angry voice stopped me. "Enough, Oregon! Not another word. What is happening to you? What did this girl do to you, exactly? You are scaring me," she said as tears filled her eyes. "Mother, please just tell us why you called us here. I''m tired of sitting here. I need to go to bed. Why does it feel like it''s calling me?" I smirked, and my mother scoffed. "Okay then. I will go straight to the point instead of talking gibberish. Forgive me!" she said, sarcastically, and grabbed her ck bag, which had been next to her. She opened it and brought out pictures, which she spread on the table. Both of us looked at them, and my eyes blinked before meeting my mother''s. It was actually a picture of a handsome and tall man. "What is this?" I asked. "The question should be, who is this! Aren''t you ever curious?" she barked. "Why would I bother when I know the man?" I asked, shaking my head. "You know Jared?" she questioned in disbelief. I simply nodded. "Well, yes! It''s... It''s possible you could know him, but do you know who he really is to her?" she asked, ring at Vivian. Vivian just gave a nce. "Tell him. Tell Oregon who this man is to you! Since you don''t want to tell him, I will. Actually, this man is Vivian''s mate." Iughed and shook my head. "You should have checked your information well and gotten the facts straight before spewing that nonsense," I scoffed, and folded my arms across my chest. "What?" she whispered. "This man is Vivian''s former mate. He rejected her. She already told me everything," I said. "What?" Laura stammered, her eyes widening in disbelief. "And do you want to know the most interesting thing?" I whispered, a smirk forming on my lips. Vivian''s eyes were simply fixed on me, also waiting for my response. "Vivian is my second chance mate," I said in a low voice, relishing the look of surprise on my mother''s face. Chapter twenty nine Chapter twenty nine Vivian I felt a wave of disbelief wash over me when I heard Oregon''s words. My heart raced and I could barely catch my breath. "Oregon?" I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper. "You knew? You knew we were mates?" My eyes searched his face, and he nodded solemnly. "Why didn''t you say anything?" I asked, the words escaping me in a rush. It seemed like such a betrayal, and I felt a wave of hurt and confusion. "I was in denial," he said, his voice a mere whisper. "I hoped that if I ignored it, it would just go away. But the bond kept growing stronger, and I couldn''t keep pretending it wasn''t there." He nced at me, his eyes full of regret. I nodded in understanding. "I felt the same way," I admitted. "I thought it was all in my head. I didn''t want to believe it was real. There was an awkward silence as Oregon and I stared at each other. It seemed that neither of us knew what to say. We had both chosen to ignore our bond, and now we were facing the consequences. I couldn''t believe it! The Lycan king was my mate. I was his second chance mate. "What''s going on?" Laura asked, interrupting the silence. She looked at me, her expression full of confusion and curiosity. "What does this mean?" I hesitated, not sure how to exin it to her. How do you tell someone that their son is your second chance mate? "What''s going on?" Laura yelled, her eyes darting back and forth between me and Oregon. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" "You heard us quite well, Mum. Vivian and I are mates. My second chance mate to be precise," Oregon dered and her eyes blinked quickly. "Mates? Did you two n to pull my legs because it won''t work! Never. Look here, Oregon¡­ This devil isn''t your mate. She will never be your mate!" Laura spat, as her finger pointed at my face. "You should tell the moon goddess that, not me. Do you think I chose Vivian? You have started again and trust me, I''ve had enough from you. You have done a lot and I''ve tolerated all of it. Don''t step on my toes, Mother!" I warned. "No, I won''t agree to this," Laura said aloud as tears flowed down her eyes. "I''m sorry, Oregon but you leave me no choice" "What?" Oregon whispered, trying to understand what his mother meant. "Isabe!" she called, her voice trembling with emotion. "Come in here, please!" There was a moment of silence, and then we heard a soft rustling as someone moved the curtain aside. A figure emerged from the adjoining room, and my stomach clenched as I realized who it was. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Mother, what''s going on?" Oregon asked, his voice filled with confusion. "Who is that, mother?" "She is here!" Laura smiled and wiped the tears which were all over the sides of her face. "Who!" Oregon yelled. Ady suddenly walked in and my eyes studied her: She stood at 5''6", with chestnut hair that fell to her shoulders in soft waves. Her eyes are a deep brown, like the earth on a rainy day. Her lips are full and rosy, and her face is oval-shaped with a smattering of freckles across her nose. She has a natural grace about her, and her smile is like sunshine breaking through the clouds. She''s the kind of person who lights up a room just by being in it. She''s twenty-one years old, but her eyes hold the wisdom of someone much older. "Oregon" She called softly when her eyes fell on him. Oregon stood up and she waved slowly at his face. "Isabe?" He let out a whisper. I grew curious. Who was the beautifuldy and how did Oregon and her know each other? Were they intimate? "I can see you still recognize her. That''s good. Who would ever forget about their childhood sweetheart and first love," Laura chuckled. "Mum, What is Isabe doing here? I hope it''s not what I''m thinking" Oregon snapped in fury. His eyes were sending spikes and his face was boiling red in anger. He looked like someone who was about to pounce on an archenemy. "And what if I bring Isabe here? Her mother even consented to this. Shouldn''t you be happy Isabe is here? It has been years since you saw each other, is it not?" Laura asked. "I will meet her when I need to," Oregon groaned and walked up to Isabe, then grabbed her arm. "Let''s take you out of here," He said, gritting his teeth. "Stop! Stop at once, Oregon!" Laura yelled and moved to her son. They both faced each other like they were about to battle. "What do you think you are doing to my guest?" Laura asked, and raised her face with her arms crossing against her chest. "Guest?" Oregon asked, muttering. "Yes. Isabe, here is my guest. She will be staying in this penthouse for some time. I hope you treat her well," Laura smiled. Oregon quickly turned to Isabe. "Is this true? You came as my mother''s guest?" He questioned. Isabe slowly nodded. "Yes," She replied. "What were you thinking about?" "Yes. What were you thinking, Oregon. Did you probably have other thoughts apart from Isabe being my humble guest?" Asked Laura as a sly smile ran across her thin lips. Oregon gulped heavily and released Isabe''s arm. "Sorry. I wish you a nice stay here and I also wish you got back home as fast as possible. You are your mother''s only child and I''m sure she will feel lonely. Who will even help in the house chores?" "We have servants," Isabe smiled. "Oh, I see. But they won''t help in easing her boredom and loneliness, right? Do make sure you stay for a short period of time. Don''t keep your old mother waiting," He said and gave her a small smile, then he turned to me. "What are you waiting for? Let''s leave here," He said and I nodded, standing up immediately. I looked at him as we walked through the passageway. We were quiet and because of fear and nervousness, I didn''t utter a thing. When I realized we were about to depart to our various rooms, I let out the big question out of my throat forcefully. "Who is Isabe?" Chapter thirty Chapter thirty Oregon I clenched my jaw and looked down at the ground, avoiding Vivian''s sympathetic gaze. "Isabe?" she asked, and I nodded. "I heard your mother say that you and Isabe were childhood sweethearts," she continued. "She said you were each other''s first love." Her tone was gentle, but I could sense the sadness behind her words. "That''s not true," I blurted out, my voice rising in frustration. "She isn''t? Then, did your mother lie?" she asked in disbelief, doubting that Laura would ever make such utterances just for them to be lies. "It''s not actually a lie," I said. "Should I say it''s not entirely true?" "What do you mean?" she asked quickly, taking strides towards me. "Why are you so curious to know?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest. "I guess you don''t want to talk about it. I''m sorry for being unnecessarily curious. I need to leave now, please excuse me," she said, bowing lowly and heading towards the elevator. I sighed and entered the closing elevator as well. I nced around and noticed that she had a stern look on her face. Her eyes refused to blink as they continuously stared at the elevator door in front of her. "Isabe isn''t my first love... neither is she my childhood sweetheart," I said, keeping my eyes on the door. "Okay," she simply responded, her voice cold. "You don''t believe me?" I looked at her. Vivian sighed and looked back at me. "I never said that. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Let''s just forget it. Don''t mind me for asking." "Well, I don''t want to forget about it!" I snapped, causing her to flinch in fear. She really was startled. I continued. "Isabe and I were old friends, but we suddenly drifted apart. I guess the friendship bond was no longer there. All I know is that I used to be Isabe''s first love. I don''t know about now. I remember those days when she would crawl to me and tell me how much she liked me. I can''t believe that little girl is grown up now." I chuckled and faced Vivian, whose face looked cold and mean. I almost flinched when I saw her straight face, ring at me like she wanted to gnaw at me. "Gosh! You startled me! What are you thinking about? What''s with that face too?" I asked. "Nothing," she replied and looked away. I hummed and nodded. Immediately, the elevator stopped and its doors opened, and I stepped out. Vivian didn''t follow, so I looked back. "What is it? Aren''t youing out?" I asked. Vivian blinked her eyes and looked around. "Oh! I didn''t realize we had reached," she forced a chuckle and stepped out. "What''s wrong? What were you suddenly thinking about?" I asked. "Nothing," she grinned. "I need to go to bed now. I''m feeling so sleepy." "Won''t you have dinner before you go to bed?" I asked, studying her from head to toe. "No, I still feel okay," she replied, rubbing her stomach. "If you say so," I said and started to leave. Her room was on the other side. "King Oregon, can I ask onest question if you don''t mind?" she asked. I turned to face her and quietly nodded. "What is it?" I asked. Vivian sighed deeply and avoided my gaze. She seemed quite timid now. "What is it, Vivian?" I asked, already exhausted by the silence. She wasn''t saying anything, and I was growing impatient. "You said Isabe liked you and told you about her feelings?" she asked. "Hmm... Yes," I replied, nodding at the same time. "I guess she really likes you," she said, her face giving a smile. "I don''t know about now, but she liked me when we were both young," I replied. "No," she whispered and shook her head. "What do you mean?" I inquired, feeling puzzled by her short statement. "That Isabe still likes you. I noticed it," she said, her voice serious and sending shivers down my spine . "Alright then. That''s her business. Look at how a short question turned into a longer discussion. Are you done now? Let me take my leave, and shouldn''t you go to bed as you said?" I smirked, trying to leave, but her voice stopped me again. "Wait, please. I have one more question to ask," she said. I groaned and rolled my eyes. "What is it again? I thought you said that was yourst question." "Sorry. I never knew I would be this curious," she said, biting her bottom lip. "Whatever. Let''s just hear it. What''s the question? Firstly, I hope this will be thest one?" I asked, bringing my face close to hers. "Yes," she chuckled. "But only for today." "Ugh. What was I expecting? Anyway, out with it already. What is it about?" I asked. "So, what did you do or say when you heard her feelings?" she asked, slowly, her eyes blinking rapidly as she spoke. My tongue ran across my lips, and I rubbed my nose with my thumb. "I wish I could remember," I muttered. "Huh? You don''t remember?" she asked. "Yes," I nodded. "But I think what I said was, ''I''m sorry, Isabe, but I don''t think I can love you back.''" "Is that what you really said?" she asked, raising both eyebrows. "I''m not really sure, but that''s what I should have said. It''s been so long, Vivian," I replied. Vivian sighed and shook her head. "I understand. You should go to bed now. You look quite tired." "Yes," I nodded and slowly walked away. I stopped and turned, only to see Vivian still standing and facing me. Her body trembled when she saw that I suddenly faced her. She seemed not to be expecting that. "Aren''t you going to your room?" I asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Oh, yes! I am. Goodnight!" she waved. I nodded and walked down, reached my door, and opened it. As soon as I was inside, I ran to the bed, jumped on it, and dozed off. Chapter thirty one Chapter thirty one Isabe, who had been peeking from the side of the wall, finally looked away and rxed her back against it. She had actually heard everything Oregon and Vivian said and watched what transpired between them. "Oregon doesn''t remember?" she chuckled softly and then bit her lower lip. "Too bad," she further said and walked away from the scene. Isabe found herself in Laura''s room, and when Laura saw her, she stood up quickly from the bed she had been sitting on. "You wasted a lot of time, Isabe. Didn''t you say you wanted to check where the elevator was?" Laura asked. "I''m sorry," Isabe smiled brightly. "I think I lost my way." "No, it''s fine. I think I totally understand you," Laura smiled as Isabe sat down slowly on the sofa. "So, about my son, Oregon. What do you think of him? I know he changed, but I''m sure the feelings you had for him never changed," Laura said and let out a chuckle. "I know that I used to like Oregon when we were little, but Queen Laura, everything has changed now. Besides, Oregon seems not to like me, and thedy whom he calls his mate? I don''t think I can do this," Isabe said softly and shook her head. "What are you saying? What can''t you do anymore? Are you trying to say that you will let go of your feelings because of that girl?" Laura spat. "What am I supposed to do? Like I said before, I don''t think I have those feelings that I had for Oregon before, and now he has a mate. I don''t think those feelings wille back. I shouldn''t have come here," Isabe said and abruptly rose to her feet. "Wait! Does it mean you are leaving?" Laura''s voice shook as she also stood on her feet. "I don''t have a choice. King Oregon might think I''m causing a disturbance to him. Didn''t you see his face then? He was irritated to see me, and he looked happy with that girl," Isabe said and forced a smile. "It''s not what you think, Isabe. I think that Vivian did something bad to my son. I think she cast him into a spell. My son doesn''t behave like he normally did before, and it''s all because of that girl''s enchantment. I think you are the only one who can break it. That is why I brought you here," Laura whined. N?velDrama.Org content. "How am I certain I can break that witch''s spell? She looks very strong and still seems to be pretending," Isabe said as she bit the side of her lip. "You... You saw it too? You saw she was a witch, right?" Laura stuttered. "Yes," replied Isabe, who nodded instantly. "As for me, I noticed it immediately. Isabe?" Laura said and held her hand, squeezing it gently. "Only you can help me and my son before that girl does something bad to him. Help us!" Isabe let out a sigh. "You said her name is Vivian, right?" she questioned. "Yes," Laura nodded energetically. "That''s that foolish witch''s name." "I have decided to stay here," Isabe whispered. A smile ran across Laura''s lip as her pale face seemed to brighten now. "Really? You will stay here now?" Laura asked, still smiling. "Yes," she replied. "Don''t worry. I will protect you. I promise to let nothing happen to you, andstly, I will make sure that Oregon bes yours in the end," Laura said with a strong tone. "Hmm," Isabe giggled and nodded. "Come here," Laura whispered and opened her arms wide. Isabe went in, and they embraced each other. Just then, there was a knock on the door, and they disengaged. "Let me check that out," Isabe said and ran to the door, which she opened instantly. Her eyes blinked and widened when she saw the person who was on the other side of the door. Laura wondered what was going on. Nobody was saying anything, and no one was entering. "Who is that?" Laura asked Isabe. When she heard no response, she walked to the door, and a shocked expression took over her face when her eyes fell on Stephen. Laura quickly pulled Isabe backwards. "Let me talk to him quickly," she forced a smile and went outside, closing the door immediately. "Who is that? She looks familiar," Stephen said. Laura gnashed her teeth, outraged, and dragged Stephen''s arm. She pulled him away, down the stairs. "What are you doing here, Stephen?" she whispered and growled lowly. "Wait. Who is thatdy? Why does she look familiar?" Stephen asked. "It''s not your business," Laura sneered. "Anyway, if you must know, her name is Isabe, and she is a friend of Oregon. They used to be each other''s first love when they were little." Stephen smacked his tongue and shook his head. "I think I met that girl somewhere." "You must be mistaken," Laura hissed. "Why is she here anyway?" he asked. "It''s not your business! Stop asking me questions already. You are making me ufortable. Look here, Stephen, I would prefer if you stoping to my room. In case you need to speak to me, you can call me. If you need to see me face to face, we can always meet elsewhere," Laura said. "Is it because of thatdy?" he asked. "Of course!" Laura stomped her feet. "She will be staying with me for some time, and I wouldn''t want her to grow suspicious of us or get the wrong idea." "As you wish," Stephen scoffed and rolled his eyes. "I''m sorry, but I have no choice. I''m doing this because of Oregon. Gosh! That girl called Vivian really annoys and irritates me. Anyway, why are you here? Do you want to tell me something?" Laura asked. "Yes. It''s about Vivian''s real parents," he whispered, and Laura gulped. "What do you mean by that? Aren''t her parents dead?" she whispered. "Do you mean her fake parents?" he smirked. "What do you mean?" Laura red, her voice quivering. "You know what I mean, Laura. The fake parents whom you set up for Vivian when she was little," Stephen whispered and smiled dangerously. Chapter thirty two Chapter thirty two Laura scoffed and shook her head. "What are you talking about?" she spat. "I have no idea what you said. I should take my leave. You keep saying gibberish and it''s not healthy or wise." She started ascending the staircase when Stephen''s abrupt and shrillughter stopped her. Slowly, she turned her face towards him. "Quiet! Why are youughing for no reason? Have you gone nuts?" Laura seethed, with ring eyes. Stephen smirked dangerously and walked up to her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "What do you think you are doing?" Laura asked, with an angry voice. "Do you know why I really like you?" he asked. Laura raised a brow. "What? Why do you really like me? Look here, stop saying stupid things. I have had enough of your shit," she seethed, pointing her index finger at his face. "It''s because you are really evil and yet you seem too good. You are quite pretentious, you know," he whispered, the smirk on his face growing broader. "That is your business," she snarled and walked away, without sparing a nce at him. Laura went straight to the room and met Isabe using her phone on the bed. "Queen Laura? Are you back?" Isabe asked, as she stood up. "Oh, yes," she replied, with a small smile. "That man is Oregon''s Beta, right?" Isabe asked, blinking her eyes. Laura nodded. "You must be hungry. How about we eat something?" "No, I''m fine," Isabe said, and her stomach rumbled. She quickly closed her eyes tightly in embarrassment. Laura chuckled softly. "What did you say earlier? You aren''t hungry?" "Sorry, I will take that back. I''m starving," she smiled. Laura walked to the drawer close to her bed and raised the telephone to her ear. She told the receiver at the other end to prepare a sumptuous and huge meal for her and her guest to eat. After she was done, she ended the call and looked at Isabe. "Can you wait, right? The food will be ready in a few minutes," she said to her. Isabe nodded. "There is no problem with that. I''m not even that hungry," she replied with a smile. At that moment, Isabe''s stomach gave out a loud growling sound. She moaned and encircled her arms around her stomach. "Damn. This is so embarrassing," she whispered, and hissed. "I can see that your stomach never lies," Laura said with a smile on her face. "Please, pay no attention to it. My stomach exaggerates all the time. It''s so dramatic," Isabe said. "I know, right. I can see that," Laura said as she took her seat on the couch. She reached for the remote control on the table and switched the TV on. "Queen Laura?" Isabe called slowly, with a soft voice as she took her seat. "Yes?" Laura answered, and nced at Isabe. "Please, I was wondering if I could ask a few questions," she muttered, scratching her head. "Questions?" Laura smirked. "Oh, my! I''m curious now. Fire away your questions." Isabe started out with a steady and soft voice. One could see how timid and nervous she was. "It''s actually about that girl." "That girl? Who? Hold on¡­ Do you mean that snake under the green grass?" Laura asked, her brows creasing. "Pardon?" Isabe whispered, acting perplexed. Laura sighed and took her gaze back to the TV. "Are you talking about that girl who came with Oregon? Vivian?" she questioned. "Yes!" Isabe nodded. "What about her?" Laura asked. "Who is that girl, really? Is she actually Oregon''s mate? Was Oregon lying or something?" Isabe asked. "Why? Are you worried?" Laura smirked. Isabeughed and shook her head. "I''m not. I''m just curious," she answered. "I see," Laura nodded. "Anyway, you don''t have to be curious about that. Both of them aren''t mates, I''m certain about that. They are just lying about that, trying to act obnoxious." "You might not be a hundred percent sure about that. What if they are truly mates? What if Oregon isn''t lying? I know Oregon well, he rarely lies and I''m not sure he can lie about something like that," Isabe said. "You know Oregon well? I''m not sure you do know him that well, Isabe. Have you forgotten that he is now a grown-up? It has been a long time since you two saw each other. Weren''t you both still little then?" Laura asked, staring at Isabe intently. "Well, I think I know Oregon''s behavior since I studied him well back then," Isabe replied. "People change, Isabe. That is what I want you to believe," Laura said. "Yes, it could happen," Isabe nodded, keeping her folded fists on her thighs. "Be? Let''s stop talking about that," Laura smiled. "Right. I''m sorry if my question provoked or agitated you," Isabe whispered. Laura got up and sat down next to Isabe. She held her folded fists in her hands and smiled at her. "Look¡­ No matter what happens, I don''t even care what those two say or think. All I know is that you are the one for Oregon," she said, and studied the look on Isabe''s face. "Do you want to know the primary reason I brought you here?" Laura whispered, gently tucking Isabe''s hair behind her ear. "Why?" Isabe asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "I want you to own Oregon even if it means¡­" Laura was suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door. "Who is there?" she frowned, turning her face. "The food is ready," the voice said from outside. Laura sighed and stood up. She went to the other side and sat down. Isabe''s stomach rumbled again and she bit her bottom lip in embarrassment. Laura only smiled. "Come in," she finally said. The door opened and the maids walked in, holding trays of various dishes and bottles of wine and alcohol. They all bowed at Laura before proceeding to the dining table. After arranging everything, they walked back to them, bowed, and left the room, closing the door gently behind them. "Let''s eat now. I''m sure your stomach is tired already," Laura said and stood up. Isabe smiled awkwardly and also got on her feet, following Laura to the dining room from behind. Chapter thirty three Chapter thirty three Oregon That morning, in the gym, I was running on the treadmill when I noticed someone moving behind me. I turned around quickly, and my eyes fell on Stephen. I sighed and said, "Don''t creep up on me like that!" Stephen chuckled and replied, "Did I scare you?" I rolled my eyes and focused on my workout. Stephen sat down and picked up the dumbbells, which he started lifting. "By the way, who is that new girl?" he asked, grunting as he lifted the dumbbell up and down. "New girl?" I asked. "Who are you talking about?" "I don''t know her, but she looks familiar. I saw her in your mother''s bedroom," he said. I quickly looked at him. "My mother''s bedroom?" I asked. His smile faltered as he noticed the look on my face. "Yes... I mean, no," he stammered, gulping hard. His shaking head betrayed his fear. "I can exin," he whispered. "Tell me, what were you doing in my mother''s room? Why would you go there? Why would you even go to her corridor in the first ce?" I asked, with all seriousness in my voice. Stephen sighed and dropped the dumbbells to the ground. "I actually went to ask her something." "Ask her something? What is that? When did you start talking to my mother!" I yelled, and the men turned to me. My wrathful expression sent a shiver through the gym, and one by one, the other patrons slunk away. "Just calm down, Oregon. There is nothing there. I went to ask her for something. That''s all," he answered, trying to keep his gentle tone. "Then, exin!" I barked, grabbing his shirt by the chest. "What is going on here?" I heard a familiar voice yell from behind. Stephen and I turned around to see my mother, Laura. She was ring hard at us, and her face had a frown on it. "Mother? What... What are you doing here?" I asked in surprise. "I heard from others how you were screaming at your Beta. Have you no shame? Why do you wish to spoil your reputation this way? In case you have forgotten, Stephen is your Beta. You should respect him and stop embarrassing him in public," she said, whispering. "It''s not your business, mother. You should go," I said and looked away. "What is going on, Stephen? Care to exin?" she asked, looking at him. I nced at Stephen and noticed he was quite nervous. He was rubbing his hand on his hair, and he said nothing. I scoffed, overwhelmed by his attitude. "What are you waiting for?" I gnarled at him. "Tell my mother what you said!" "What are you talking about, Oregon? Stephen, what is he saying?" Laura asked, feeling nonplussed. I snarled and threw away the towel which I used in cleaning my sweat before storming out of the gym. As I walked away, I could hear them whispering. If only they didn''t forget I had a knack for hearing things from far away. "What is Oregon talking about?" my mother asked. "Nothing. Just forget about it," he replied. "Speak!" she yelled. "He knows I came to your bedroomst night," Stephen answered reluctantly and sighed out. "What?..." Laura whispered. I walked away from the scene, briskly, as I didn''t feel like hearing anything more from them. On my way to the elevator, I met Isabe. She gave me a smile and waved at me, but I decided to ignore her. I couldn''t still get over what I had noticed between Stephen and my mother. "Do you hate me that much?" she asked, and I turned. "What?" I asked back, my head tilting a bit to the side. Isabe sighed and walked up to me. "You keep treating me like you don''t know me. Do you hate me?" she asked. N?velDrama.Org content. "I never said I did," I snapped. "Well, you are behaving like a hater," she smirked. "You keep saying gibberish. I should leave," I said and advanced to the elevator. "Someone has been trying to reach your mother," she said, waving the loud ringing phone in my face. "She really needs to pick up. Do you know where she is?" "Who cares?" I hissed angrily. "Go look for her yourself." "Did you see her?" Isabe asked, taking hold of my arm. I snatched my arm away, ring at her. "Don''t touch me," I said, my voice low and menacing. "It''s a warning." Before I could leave again, I heard her obnoxiousughter and gnarled, "What do you think you are doing? Are youughing at me? Have you no respect!" I yelled. Isabe smiled and trickled her fingers on my chest. "What the hell do you think you are doing?" I growled and pped her hand off. Isabe smirked and got on her tiptoes, her lips almost touching the tip of my left ear. "I''m certain you are dying to know," she whispered. "What?" I asked, turning slightly to her. She covered her mouth and chuckled while I stared at her, confused and anxious. "What are you talking about?" I said, strongly, suddenly grabbing her arm and clutching tightly onto it. Isabe looked unfazed, though. "About what transpired between Stephen and your mother." "What?" I said, my voice barely a whisper. "I saw everything¡­" she giggled. "What... What did you see?" I stuttered, my eye pupils shaking, and my hand, which was holding onto her arm, suddenly let it go. "I saw them, of course," she replied, still smiling. I swallowed hard and moved towards her. "Did you possibly hear anything they said?" I whispered. "Yes," she nodded. "I heard every single word." "What did they talk about?" I asked slowly, gulping heavily again. Isabe was about to reply when my mother''s phone rang so loud. I snarled at it and felt like crashing it to the ground. "Isabe? Is that my phone?" Laura asked from behind. Isabe wore a smile before turning to her. "Yes. Someone has been calling." I scoffed and decided to leave when Isabe touched my arm. "We shall talk moreter," she whispered and winked at me before running to meet Laura. Chapter thirty four Chapter thirty four Isabe "What were you talking about with my son?" Laura asked, scanning the look on my face. "I just asked about your whereabouts," I replied, reaching out to hand Laura her phone. She took it from me, avoiding eye contact. "What is this about?" She asked, shoving her phone in my face. "Someone called," I answered with a small smile. "I couldn''t answer the call on your behalf, neither could I just watch it ring. I had to look for you." "Oh, thank you¡­ But you still haven''t told me what you and my son were talking about," She said, and I saw the seriousness in her face. Even her voice sounded stern and deep. "We didn''t talk about much. Like I said before, I asked him about you," I replied. "Is that all?" She asked, narrowing her eyes. "Yes," I responded and nodded. "Then, why was his face looking so anxious? I thought you were telling him something else." "No¡­ I wasn''t telling him much. But, Queen Laura¡­ I think I should be the one asking you that," I whispered. "Pardon?" She muttered, her twitching, nervous-looking eyes darting around my face. "I mean, why was Oregon''s face looking anxious? Did something happen between both of you?" I asked softly, and there was a second of silence between us. What ended the cold silence was her loud scoff. "What could have happened between us for his face to look like that? Nothing happened," She said and let out a chuckle. "Oh, I see. I guess I was wrong then. When I met him, his face looked really anxious and he seemed angry too. I thought something happened," I said, pouting my lips. "Hold on¡­ Did Oregon tell you that we met?" She asked. "No," I answered in a whisper. "Then, why would you think that I was the cause of the change in his facial expression? I never told you he met me," Laura said. "I just guessed," I chuckled, trying hard not to sound nervous. "I simply judged the look on his face when I asked where you were. His expression changed. Even when he told me he didn''t know anything, I knew he was lying. I thought something happened between you two. Maybe you both had a fight?" Laura cleared her throat and shook her head. "Nothing happened between us, and that''s it." "Okay. I''m sorry for trying to be curious," I said, with a soft voice. "Hmm¡­ It''s really true that curiosity killed the cat. Isabe, I would prefer if you are not too curious. One of the kinds of people I loathe are those that are extremely inquisitive," She said. "I''m sorry. Please forgive my stupidity and recklessness," I muttered, sadly. "It''s fine. As long as you have reflected on yourself, everything is good. Come, let''s go back in," She said, and I nodded. Together, we went upstairs and finally entered the bedroom. I watched as Laura went straight into the bathroom. "Queen Laura¡­" I called, whispering. "Yes?" She answered. I bit my lower lip and sighed. "If you are done, I would like to speak with you, please," I said, timidly. There was a brief silence before she spoke. "Alright. Hold on," She answered. After washing up, Laura emerged from the bathroom and got dressed. Meanwhile, I retreated to my room. A few momentster, I heard her call my name, and I came out immediately. "You said you wanted to talk to me," She said. "Yes," I nodded. "What''s that?" she asked, sinking into a chair and rubbing a towel vigorously over her damp hair. N?velDrama.Org content. My gaze dropped to the floor, unable to meet her eyes. I felt a lump in my throat. "You seem a little tense," she observed, her voice gentle. "Just rx, okay? We even had a conversation a few minutes back. There''s nothing to be nervous about." I mustered a smile and sat down beside her. "You''re right," I said, forcing myself to meet her gaze. "I''m ready to talk." "Great," she said, her expression brightening. "Let''s hear it." I took a deep breath, then confessed, "I don''t think I can stay here much longer." "What? Why?" Her eyes opened widely in surprise. "No! Uh¡­ What I mean is that I can''t stay in this room with you anymore. I don''t think I can do that any longer," I said. "Why? Are you ufortable with me now or what?" She asked, raising an amused brow. I sighed deeply and scratched my head. "No, please. Don''t misunderstand me. I''m trying to say that I think I need a room of my own." "Oh, that¡­ There are various rooms here you can choose from, if that''s what you want. But can I ask you again, are you certain you want to stay on your own?" She asked. "Yes, I want to," I replied, nodding my head sharply. "Alright then," She sighed deeply. "Can I start looking at the rooms now, if you don''t mind?" I whispered, trying to be sweet and innocent. "Yes, if that''s what you wish. How about I call the housekeeper to show you around?" She said rhetorically. "No! Don''t worry, I can do all that myself. You don''t have to worry," I smiled. "Do you know your way around?" She asked, sounding worried. "Of course!" I chuckled and nodded my head. "If you say so," She said, and I stood up, excitedly. "Thank you, Queen Laura!" I gushed and bowed lowly before leaving the room. When I was out, I dusted my dress and kept a straight face. I walked to the elevator and entered it. It took me downstairs, and I came out. As I stepped out of the elevator, I smoothed my dress and took a deep breath. Trying to keep my expression neutral, I walked down the corridor. When I reached the door, my heart started racing. I hesitated for a moment, then raised my hand and knocked. The door swung open, revealing a stony-faced Oregon. I forced a smile and gave a little wave, but he didn''t return my greeting. "What are you doing here?" Oregon demanded. His tone was brusque, his face a cold mask. His expression was so forbidding, I almost turned tail and ran. "I¡­ I came to see you," I stammered, feeling my courage deserting me. Chapter thirty five Chapter thirty five Oregon I don''t want to see you," I said haughtily, preparing to close the door, but she held it open with surprising strength. "Just hear me out, okay?" she pleaded, a hopeful smile on her face. "I said I don''t want to talk to you," I snapped, feeling my temper rising. "If you don''t leave, I''m going to lose my cool." "Don''t you want to hear your mother''s little secret?" she whispered foxily and winked an eye. I could feel my temper ring, but I held my ground. "What secret?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me. "Oh,e on! I know you know what I mean. I know you are curious too," she said with a smirk. I groaned and rolled my eyes. "I guess you are bad at reading people''s facial expressions then. Yes, I was indeed curious then but not anymore. Leave my sight before I pounce on you," I warned, showing the sides of my sharp teeth. Isabe flinched and went backwards. Then, I mmed the door in her face before walking in. As I was about to head to bed, I heard the knock again. "Who is that?" I asked, growling lowly. There was no response. Instead, the sound of the knock came again. I angrily went to the door and opened it only to see Isabe standing and staring with a wide grin on her face. "Dammit!" I seethed, gritting my teeth in anger. "Missed me?" she chuckled, speaking sarcastically. "Have you gone mad? Didn''t I warn you to leave? Get out now if you don''t want to see my other side," I spat. She sighed deeply and came forward, walking past the door. "What do you think you are doing!" I thundered and took a few steps back. "Can we just talk, please?" She pleaded, making a pitiful look on her face. "I don''t want to talk to you and can you stop with the stupid look on your face? It doesn''t fit you at all. It''s so cringy" I spat. "Oh, sorry" Isabeughed and covered her lips. "Look, Isabe¡­ I''m being serious. I don''t want to speak with you. There''s nothing for us to talk about. You don''t have to tell me about my mother. I don''t care, it''s her life. She can do what she wants. I can''t control her life since I hate it when someone controls mine" I said. "Whatever," she chuckled, rolling her eyes. She leaned down over my arm and started to step into the room. "What do you think you''re doing?" I yelled. "Calm down, King Oregon," she said,ughing. "I didn''te here to talk about your mother. I guess the subject wasn''t enough to pique your interest." "What are you talking about?" I asked, my patience wearing thin. "I like that. What am I talking about?" s he mimicked my voice andughed seductively. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You know what, I don''t even want to know what you''re saying. I don''t care! Just leave," I said, my voice shaking with anger. I clenched my jaw and balled my fists at my sides. I didn''t need to call for the guards - I could handle this myself. But first, I needed to get her out of my sight. I grabbed her arm, my fingers digging into her skin. She let out a pained groan and looked up at me, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "It''s about Vivian," she whispered, her voice icy and cold. "Vivian?" I stammered, my brow furrowing as I tried to make sense of her words. "Yes," she responded and chuckled. "What does Vivian have to do with anything?" I asked, trying to keep the impatience out of my voice. But my curiosity was getting the better of me, and I could feel my pulse quickening. "Hmm¡­ I''m guessing you didn''t notice. I was able to see it at first nce. I smelled the other blood, and it was very strong. It wasing from here," she whispered, rubbing her stomach and ring her nose. "Speak! I need to understand you," I gritted my teeth, my voice moving fast. "She''s pregnant!" she snapped and my eyes started pping rapidly like they wanted to drop from their sockets. Isabe studied the look on my face and furrowed her eyes. "What''s this? Aren''t you going to say something?" she questioned. I swallowed hard and wiped the beads of sweat forming on my nose. "You should leave, Isabe. I have heard enough of your nonsense." I turned around, avoiding eye contact with her. There was a minute of silence and I wondered why she wasn''t saying anything. Had she left? I turned and when I saw her still standing and staring, I turned my gaze away quickly. "You knew about this, right?" she let out a whisper, breaking the silence. I sighed deeply and turned to her, pocketing my hands. "What do you mean? About what?" I asked. "You know she is pregnant. You know that Vivian is pregnant," she kept yelling. I quickly covered her mouth with my palm and scowled at her face. "Stop screaming," I grunted. She took her hand away from my mouth and I saw how dangerous her face looked. "I have only one question," she whispered. "What is that?" I asked. "Who is the father?" "What?" "Who is the father?" "Leave, Isabe." She bit her lower lip strongly and walked to the door. I was d she had finally given up. As soon as she opened the half-opened door, we met Vivian on the other side, gawking at us. Her hands were gripping onto the sides of her dress and her face was pale. "What was that about?" she asked in a whisper before an angry-looking Isabe could leave. "What?" Isabe queried, raising a brow. "What were you two talking about?" she yelled, and her eyes turned wet with tears. Isabe scoffed and turned to me. "I guess she heard everything and I also think you never told her anything." I faced Vivian and saw the way her eyes let down hot tears. "Tell me! What is all this!" she screamed powerfully, her heart aching. Chapter thirty six Chapter thirty six Vivian The cool wind brushed against my face as I stared at Oregon, waiting for an answer. But all I saw in his eyes was an imprable wall. "Please answer me," my voice shook as I spoke. "There''s nothing to say," he said, shaking his head. But I could hear Isabe scoff behind me, and I wondered if she could sense the tension between us. He turned to Isabe, a dark scowl on his face. I felt a knot forming in my stomach as I watched them, afraid of what might happen next. "You need to go," he said firmly, his voice hard and upromising. "No!" I cried out, surprising even myself with the force of my protest. "Please let her stay," my voice went timid and soft. "I guess you heard everything. Poor girl, you didn''t know anything about it, right?" Isabe asked, as she kept staring at my stomach. I swallowed hard and looked at Oregon. "Can you exin everything... I don''t understand what I heard." "I told you I wanted to be alone," he said, his voice rising in anger. "Why did you think it was okay to ignore my wishes ande here anyway?" "I''m sorry," I said, my voice shaking. "I was feeling so ill that I didn''t know what else to do. I thought you would be able to help me." I could feel tears starting to well up in my eyes, but I fought to keep them at bay. Isabe chuckled slyly and once again, our eyes darted to her. "What is so funny, Isabe?" Oregon asked, furiously, as he clenched his fists. "I guess she just started seeing the signs," she answered, as a mischievous smile ran across her lips. "What signs?" I asked, turning my head to both of them. "Why don''t we go inside and talk about this?" Oregon said when he noticed a servant working down the corridor. I sighed deeply. "Is it the signs of pregnancy?" I asked. "Dammit!" he cursed under his breath, grabbed my arm, and pulled me inside before mming the door shut. "Let Isabe in. I also need to hear her out," I said, dragging my hand away from his hold and running to the door. I was about to open it when I heard his loud and angry voice. "Don''t open that door. I shall tell you what you need to know." "No. I don''t think you can tell me what I need to hear... I need to hear it from her," I said. "Dammit Vivian. Look at me!" he yelled. I stood frozen, my hand clutching the doorknob as if my life depended on it. My gaze remained fixed on the door, my mind racing with thoughts of escape. But then, a booming voice rang out, jolting me out of my trance. "Look at me!" he thundered. My skin erupted in goosebumps as my body went cold and stiff. With shaking hands, I slowly turned to face him. What I saw made my heart stop. His face was contorted in rage, his eyes zing with fury. "What is it?" I whispered, my heart pounding in my chest. "You really want to know everything, don''t you?" he scoffed, taking a few steps towards me. I looked down, my eyes fixed on my bare feet, unable to meet his gaze. "I will, if you tell me," I said quietly, my voice shaking. There was a pause, and then his voice came, steady and calm. "You''re pregnant." My head snapped up, my eyes widening. I took a step back, my heart racing. "What?" I gasped. Tears filled my eyes as I stared at my t stomach. "So, I wasn''t wrong about what I heard but how? How is that possible? How did you know this? Is it so noticeable? I can''t even see it," I whispered, as my palm touched my stomach. "I found out when you got sick in the hospital. The doctor told me you were a month pregnant," he answered. "But how did I get pregnant?" I asked, as I wiped the tear from my eye. Oregon swallowed hard. "Don''t you remember anything?" he asked. My eyebrows flew up. "Remember what?" I asked. He moved towards me and looked into my eyes, the tips of our feet were even touching each other. "Don''t you remember the first day we met?" he asked. "Of course. I remember that vividly and I also remember we never did anything... So, how? I''m not sure this is true... I can''t be pregnant. Impossible!" I shook my head, in disagreement. "You dummy!" Oregon snapped. "We met at Jared''s beta mating ceremony! Have you really forgotten about that?" "Jared''s Beta mating ceremony?" I whispered after him, arching my brows and narrowing my eyes. "Yes! Can you remember now?" he asked, his voice breaking. "Huh... Sorry, but I can''t remember. In fact, you have left me even more confused. Although, I remember being there but I don''t think we ever met there," I said. "I was the man whom you slept with," he said straightforwardly and this particr statement kept echoing in my head. Everything suddenly came back, all the memories of that day, from the beginning to the end. My eyes grew big in awe as I stared at him. "Do... do you remember now?" he stuttered. I took a deep breath and averted my eyes. "No," I said, my voice trembling. The lie tasted bitter on my tongue. I felt ashamed that I hadn''t thought through the scene more carefully. I was pregnant with the child of the man I''d been thinking about. The man I was beginning to fall for. I felt my stomach sink as the truth sank in. "You can''t still remember? Why?" he asked. "I remember everything!" I quickly said and closed my eyes so tight. "You remember? Good. I guess I''m not the only one. Now, do you understand why you suddenly have a baby in there?" he asked and I nodded, still closing my eyes. "Why are you keeping your eyes shut though?" he asked, curiously. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m just embarrassed," I said and he sighed. We heard a knock suddenly and my eyes flew open. I went behind Oregon quickly and he moved to the door. He checked the monitor and saw it was Stephen. "What is he doing here?" Oregon whispered to himself and then turned to me. "Hide somewhere," he said. "Huh?" I whispered. "Hide somewhere, fast! He mighte in if I don''t open the door. He knows my password," he exined. "Oh!" I swallowed and ran into the bathroom before I heard the door opening. Chapter thirty seven Chapter thirty seven Oregon What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice cold and distant. I could feel a knot forming in my stomach at the sight of him. "Why so cold? You don''t sound happy to see me," he said, a hint of hurt in his voice. He walked over to the couch and sat down, leaning back against the cushions. "Look, I just need some time alone. I have a lot on my mind and I don''t want any distractions," I said, frustration creeping into my voice. "I don''t mean to be a distraction. Uhm!" He inhaled and got on his feet, before dusting his body. "Are you leaving?" I asked, curious. "I have a message for you," he said. "A message?" I asked, raising a brow. "You could have just sent me a message through the phone or better yet, mind link me." Stephen rolled his eyes. "You looked angry back then and you didn''t even give me a chance to talk to you. How can I be sure that you won''t ignore my texts or even reject my voice through mind link?" "Well, that''s your problem. It''s your fault," I said as I sat down. Stephen looked down at me. "Let me exin," he muttered. "Stephen! Please, I don''t want to hear it. I have forgotten about it and I hope you won''t remind me. Everything is fine now¡­ Please, just convey your message and go. What is it? Who sent this so- called message?" I asked. "It''s from the elders," he answered inly and my eyes grew wide. "What? The elders?" I asked and he nodded. "But why? Why did they suddenly send a message? Did something happen?" I asked. "It''s about Vivian, actually," he answered. "Vivian? What about her?" I asked. "Well, they didn''t say much, but they said the topic of their discussion is about Vivian," he said. "Why would they want to talk about her now?" I thought as I bit my lower lip. "Anyway, they want to set up a meeting with you about the matter. They request that you fix a time and date and send it to them immediately. They want to know when you will be avable so that the meeting can be held without haste or interruptions," he said. "Okay," I swallowed hard and nodded. "I will send them a responseter." "Alright then! I should go now since I have told you all I need to," he said and turned around. As he was about to walk away, there was a loud sound of rushing watering from the bathroom, followed by a loud squeal that made Stephen jerk. "Goodness! What was that?" he asked, staring at the bathroom. The sound of rushing water stopped and the door opened, revealing a wet and shivering Vivian. Stephen''s jaw dropped in shock. "What are you doing here? Since when have you been here?" he asked, pointing his index finger at her face. Vivian sighed and bowed her head. "I''m sorry," she whispered and started to walk away. "She keeps making someone concerned," I whispered and rolled my eyes, then got to my feet. "Vivian! Wait!" I said and she stopped, then turned to me. I grabbed a towel from the hanger and went to her, then wrapped it around her. "No, you don''t have to worry. I''m fine," she said and suddenly sneezed. N?velDrama.Org content. "Look at you! Clearly, you''re not. Hurry back in and keep yourself warm before you catch the flu. You''re shivering so much. If the cold persists, let me know," I said, swallowing and ncing at her stomach, which she noticed. "I will," she replied, nodding her head as she rubbed her stomach. I nodded and took a few steps back. "You can go now," I said. Vivian bowed and walked out of the room. Then, I faced Stephen. "What was that?" he asked. "Nothing," I answered. "Don''t say that, please. What was Vivian doing here?" he asked. "Stephen, I think you should leave. I have many things to do today and I prefer to be alone¡­ I want to do my work in peace," I said. "Okay then," Stephen nodded. "I will leave you," he added and walked out of the room. The door clicked shut behind him, and I released a heavy sigh. I sank back onto the sofa and picked up the beer bottle, taking a long swig from it. As the alcohol hit my system, I felt the tension begin to drain from my body. I ran a hand through my hair and tried to clear my mind. A sudden knock at the door jolted me out of my daze, and I frowned. Who could that be now? I was growing tired of all these visitors, and I didn''t have the energy to get up and answer the door. "Come in," I said as I continued drinking. "You will get drunk," I heard a voice after the door opened and my eyes darted to the spot where the voice hade from. "Huh?" I muttered, as I shook my head, my eyes were already getting blurry and I couldn''t see the person. "What is this? Why am I¡­" I paused as I couldn''t bring myself to say anything more. I felt paralyzed, unable to speak or move. I slumped down onto the sofa, my body suddenly weak and exhausted. My hand went limp, and the bottle fell from my grasp. It would have hit the ground, but the figure caught it before it could fall. "Here," the figure said, cing the bottle on the table next to the sofa. I turned to look at the figure, my eyes bleary and unfocused. It took me a moment to recognize the face of the person who stood before me. "Who are you?" I managed to whisper, fighting to keep my eyes open. The figure chuckled softly. "That''s for me to know and you to find out," they replied. As thest of my energy faded, the room grew dark around me. I tried to keep my eyes open, but I could feel them closing against my will. I surrendered to the darkness, my final thought being: who was this mysterious figure? Chapter thirty eight Chapter thirty eight Isabe My eyes darted to the bed when I heard a soft groan. "Are you awake?" I smiled at Oregon, whose eyes were slowly opening. "What happened?" He asked, groaning again. "You suddenly fell unconscious. I think this vodka wasn''t a joke," I said, raising the now empty bottle to his face. "Shit! Can''t believe I drank all that in one day," Heined as he sat upright. "Are you alright though?" I asked, but he just stared at me, like he was waiting for something else to come out of my mouth. "What is it? Is something on my face?" I asked, forcing augh as I touched my greasy face. "Was it you?" He asked. "Huh?" I mumbled. "Were you the figure that walked in?" He asked, and I quietly nodded. "You should leave now, Isabe. I''m fine," He said. "That''s not the right way to treat a good Samaritan," I smirked, shaking my head disappointedly. "Good Samaritan? What is that supposed to mean?" I asked, ring at him, at the same time curious about what he meant. "Aren''t you aware that you are a bad drinker? Despite being so brave, you have a low tolerance for alcohol... surprising," I chuckled. He just looked on, with a brow raised amusingly. "Actually, you vomited. I was the one who wiped you clean and even tidied the room. Trust me, it was a big mess," I exined. "Dammit," He groaned, running his hand through his hair. "I''m sorry about that... and I also appreciate it, but you shouldn''t have done that. You could have called a servant to take care of everything." "Well, I thought about that but I felt that you might feel embarrassed. I didn''t want anyone to see you in such a humiliating state. Your body was a mess and the room was... ugh! I would rather not speak about it," I said, trying to keep my voice level as I felt irritated thinking about what had happened earlier. Oregon rolled his eyes dramatically. "I guess you are right, but can you leave now? I want to be alone." "Alright," I pouted, nodding my head. I closed the door and it squeaked on its hinges. I turned to look back at Oregon, who was sitting on the bed, watching me. Our eyes locked, and for a moment, it felt like time stood still. Then the door closed and our gaze was broken. I walked down the hallway, lost in my thoughts. I didn''t realize when I walked past the elevator. After coming back to my senses, I ran back and entered the elevator, which took me downstairs. When I got to the room, I noticed Laura wasn''t there, so I decided to watch TV. Immediately, she opened the door and walked in. "Oh, you''re back?" She smiled. "Yes," I nodded. "Have you found the room you want?" She asked, as she took her seat next to me. "Not yet," I replied, as I took my nervous eyes down to the floor. "What? Not yet? Why is that? I thought you were out all day, looking for a room that you desired? Or did you not see the room you like? Don''t worry, you can tell me," Laura said, giving a friendly smile. "Not at all. To be honest, I didn''t even check any room out. I was actually with Oregon in his room," I said, softly. "What? Oregon?" She asked, sounding surprised. "Yes," I nodded. Laura looked shocked, and her mouth fell open in disbelief. "Did he allow you into his room?" She asked. "He was quite cold and hesitant at first," I answered in a whisper. "Wow. This is good news though. I''m d you two are getting close. I want you to keep doing this so that you can get closer and make Vivian get out of the picture," She said, seethingly. I sighed deeply when I remembered Vivian''s condition - her pregnancy! "It''s going to be quite hard to get her out of the picture. Oregon seems fond of her," I whispered. "Why do you say so? Look, Oregon used to hate her. I''m confused why he suddenly changed. I think she enchanted him," She said, whispering coldly. "Indeed, she enchanted him. If not for that baby, he wouldn''t have been this nice to her," I whispered to myself. Laura''s eyebrows ached. "What are you saying?" She asked, wondering why I was talking to myself. "It''s nothing," I replied, chuckling nervously. "Uh... Alright then. Now, tell me, what did you two talk about?" She asked, as she moved closer to me. My eyes blinked, and I bit my bottom lip. "Are you aware of Vivian''s condition?" I asked. "Vivian''s condition?" She asked back. "You don''t?" I questioned, my brows raised instantly in awe. "Why would I need to know that? I don''t care about her. In fact, you need to stop asking about that witch!" She fired. "I''m sorry for igniting anger in you," I whispered remorsefully. "No, it''s alright. It''s that witch''s fault... Anyway, I don''t care about her condition. I don''t even know much about that girl. All I want is for her to leave our lives and this pack!" "I guess you don''t know," I whispered. "Don''t know what?" She whispered back. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "They kept it away from you?" I scoffed, my heart boiling in anger. "What the hell are you talking about, Isabe? Speak properly so that I can understand you," She snapped. "It''s nothing," I whispered, thinking it would be better if she didn''t know anything about it now. Laura sighed deeply and got up. She walked to the window and opened it, then stared out. The curtains started flying around as a result of the wind. "I already provided a chance for you, and I want you to use it well," She whispered. "Huh?... Sorry, I don''t quite understand-" "I have already nned something with the elders... Because of me, they requested a meeting with the Lycan King," She said, cutting me short. "Oh..." I whispered, taking my head down. Laura sighed and faced me. "They n on kicking Vivian out of this pack." My eyes widened as they returned to look at her face. Chapter thirty nine Chapter thirty nine Vivian As Iy curled up on my bed like a newborn baby, tears streaming down my face, I felt a sinking sense of disbelief. I stared at my stomach, unable to process the fact that there was a tiny life growing inside of me. "I can''t believe this..." I whispered, my voice breaking. This was not how I had imagined my life turning out. But here I was, facing the biggest change of my life. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. "What am I going to do?" I wondered aloud. Indeed, it was really hard to believe that I was carrying a little being inside my stomach. "I''m so sorry I didn''t find out sooner, little one," I whispered, tears spilling from my eyes. "Your father never told me. He lied and kept it from me." I ced a hand on my belly, feeling a mixture of emotions. Anger, confusion, and disbelief swirled inside me. How could he have done this? I took a deep breath and tried to calm my racing heart. I had to figure out what to do next. I had to make a decision that would impact not only my life but also the life of this tiny being inside me. I should have realized that there was a chance of me being pregnant after having sex with a stranger at the party, but I was too blind to know, and the man I had sex with was none other than Oregon, a Lycan king for that matter. I stood up, my fists clenched. I was seething with anger at the way he had deceived me. I couldn''t keep my emotions bottled up any longer. I had to confront him. I stormed out of my room and made my way towards his room. But when I got there, I found one of the servants cleaning. "Good afternoon," she said, smiling at me. "Hello," I replied, forcing a smile back at her. I scanned the room, searching for Oregon. "Is there something I can help you with?" she asked, noticing my obvious unease. "I was wondering if King Oregon is around?" I said, trying to sound casual. "King Oregon? He went out a few minutes ago," she answered, her expression natural. "He left?" I asked, my stomach sinking. My eyes widened immediately. "He went out?" I asked. "Yes," she replied, nodding. "Yes, that''s right," she replied. "Do you know where he went?" I pressed, trying to keep my voice steady. She hesitated for a moment, her eyes searching mine. "He might have gone to the office, based on what he was wearing and the documents he was carrying," she answered. "But I''m afraid I don''t know exactly where it is. I''m not sure if you would be able to find it on your own. Do you want me to help you get there?" I hesitated, unsure if I should ask for help. "Yes, that would be very kind of you. I don''t want to waste my time trying to find my way around," I said, feeling grateful for her offer. "I will dly take you there," she smiled. "Thank you so much for your kindness, you are so nice," I forced a smile. "You are wee. Pleasee with me," she said softly, and I followed her from behind. We both went upstairs using the staircase. "Excuse me?" I called calmly. "Yes?" she answered and turned to me. "Wouldn''t it have been better if we used the elevator? Isn''t the staircase too tiring? Besides, thest time I checked, the elevators were working perfectly well. Is there a problem?" I asked, and she chuckled. "I guess you don''t know, but we servants are prohibited from using the elevators. It''s against the rules," she said. "Oh, really? I never knew," I whispered, scratching my head, quite embarrassed. "It''s fine. Anyway, if any servant wishes to use the elevator, he or she has to be extra careful and cautious because once you are caught, your sry for that month won''t be given to you," she said. "Sad," I shook my head, and she chuckled again. At that moment, we were walking through the hallway. She eventually stopped at a particr door, and I did the same. "We must be here," I whispered, pointing at the door in front of us. "I believe so," she replied, a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "Thank you so much for bringing me here. I really appreciate it," I said, giving her a warm smile. "No problem at all. It was my pleasure," she said, smiling back. "I hope you''ll find what you''re looking for in there." "Thank you, and have a great day!" I said, looking as she turned to leave. She waved at me and started walking away. I smiled and waved back as she turned and walked away. I waited until she was out of sight, then turned my attention back to the door. I took a deep breath, then knocked. There was silence. I knocked again. Nothing. I sighed, feeling my annoyance rising. Where was he? I knocked a third time, harder this time. Still nothing. "Is he ignoring me?" I muttered under my breath, anger bubbling inside me. I knocked again, louder this time, but there was still no answer. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Are you kidding me?" I said out loud, my frustration spilling over. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. This was ridiculous. Maybe he was out for lunch? Or maybe he was in a meeting? Or maybe he was just in the bathroom? I decided to give it onest try, knocking loudly and persistently. Still, no response. "This is ridiculous!" I said, feeling my blood boil. I sighed, feeling my patience waning. In ast-ditch effort, I called his name. "King Oregon, are you in there?" I said loudly, trying to remain respectful. But there was no response. My frustration mounting, I found myself calling out to him without honorifics. "King Oregon!" I said, a hint of anger in my voice. Still nothing. I felt my blood boil, my hands shaking. What was wrong with this man? I reached for the doorknob, turning it slowly. Was I really going to barge into his office? Well, he caused it, and I tried my best. Chapter forty Chapter forty The door opened, and I slowly walked in. I looked around, hoping I would find Oregon. It was indeed his office, just as I remembered. I called his name softly and scanned therge office. At that moment, I noticed that someone was lying down on the couch at the far end of the room. I wondered if it was really Oregon and walked over. Tilting my face to take a closer look, I whispered his name, and that was when my eyes met the person resting there. It was a man, and most importantly, it was whom I had been looking for - Oregon! As I stared down at him, I felt my anxiety dissipate, reced by a sense of relief. He looked so peaceful and unguarded in his sleep, and I couldn''t help but admire his beauty. "He''s so handsome," I whispered to myself. His face was damp with sweat, making the strands of hair that had fallen over his face curl and stick to his skin. I let out a gentle sigh and knelt down beside him, carefully sweeping the hair from his face. My movements were slow and careful, afraid that I might disturb his sleep. I couldn''t help but smile as I gazed at his sleeping face. His features were so perfect, like something out of a fairytale. In that moment, I felt like he was everything I had ever wanted in a man. "He''s like a Greek god," I thought, still lost in the sight of his sleeping face. He let out a soft groan, and I froze, worried that I had woken him. But his eyes remained closed, and I released the breath I''d been holding. He must have been having a dream. I rested my elbow on the armrest of the sofa, my chin in my hand, gazing down at him. So lost in my thoughts, I almost forgot the reason I hade here in the first ce. "I guess that''s why he didn''t hear me when I knocked?" I mused to myself. "He looks so peaceful. I guess I''ll juste backter." I got to my feet and started to leave, when I felt a hand close around my arm. I turned, my heart pounding in my chest, to see Oregon''s eyes fluttering open. "What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. I chuckled nervously and shook my head. "You don''t have to worry anymore. Besides, you look very sleepy. You should rest." He looked at me and sighed softly. "Why are you here?" "I''ll tell youter. Just get some rest, I''lle back," I said and tried to snap my arm out of his grasp, but he wouldn''t let go. He was too strong for me to break free. "Aren''t you going to let me go?" I whispered, blinking my eyes rapidly. He groaned as he took his seat, still clutching his head which seemed to be hurting. "Are you all right?" I asked. "So, it was you?" he scoffed, his voice giving hints of frustration. My eyes narrowed as I tapped my chest twice and gently. "Me? What do you mean?" I asked, feeling perplexed. N?velDrama.Org content. "Yes. You were the one knocking on the door," he answered. My eyes grew big in surprise. "Wait?" I gasped, and then scoffed. "You mean you heard me when I was knocking and calling your name?" "I''m not deaf. Jeez! You really are a pain in the ass. Such a nuisance. I never knew you could be this annoying," he uttered and shook his head. "What?" I whispered and quickly pulled my arm away from his hold, then folded it and rested it against my chest. "Are you kidding me? So, you heard that and pretended not to? Wait! Does it mean you also noticed I was with you all this time?" I asked softly, trying to hold in my embarrassment. "Obviously," he scoffed. "Shit," I groaned and ran my hand through my hair. "You really took me for a fool. You should continue sleeping. I need to leave." "Aren''t you going to exin why you''re here? You definitely didn''te here just to look at my face and sweep my hair," he said as he rubbed the hair that was still on his forehead. I felt a bit embarrassed and rolled my eyes, then finally spoke. "It''s about our baby." "Our baby?" he asked, whispering. "Yes!" I replied. "What about it?" he asked, stealing a nce at my stomach. "Don''t you think we need to tell everyone everything about us... including this baby?" I asked. "No!" he quickly said with a sharp voice. "No?" I repeated, arching my brows, feeling quite disappointed. "No," he answered softly. "But why? Do you think we can hide it forever? People will soon find out that I''m pregnant, and there will be no way I can hide it. We need to tell everyone so they won''t think I''m carrying someone else''s baby," I said, desperation in my voice. "We won''t tell them now. We will tell themter," he said. "When will that be? When they''re gossiping about me and thinking of when to kick me out of the pack? No! I disagree... That isn''t a good idea at all," I replied, shaking my head. Oregon sighed and stood up, then walked up to me. "Everyone knows you are mine... You are my Lycan''s breeder. For now, only a few know you are my mate. Just my mother knows that, though. Anyways, people will think it''s my child." "Huh? Why would they think that?" I asked, raising a brow, feeling quite confused. "Didn''t you hear what I said before? I said you are my breeder. It makes sense if you have my child," he answered with a smirk and looked at my stomach. "Oh..." I let out a whisper, feeling quite amused by his cleverness. "Do you understand now?" he smirked. Bashfully, I lowered my head and nodded quietly. "I do," I answered. Chapter forty one Chapter forty one Oregon Then, I think you should leave since we have settled the matter," I said, and she nodded. "You''re right," Vivian replied and walked towards the door. She turned back and gave me a shy smile before walking out. I leaned back on the sofa and exhaled slowly. With a sigh, I mind-linked Stephen and requested his presence. A momentter, he appeared in front of me. "You called?" he asked, his eyes meeting mine. "Oh, okay," I whispered. "Could you set it for the evening?" "You mean the meeting the elders requested?" he asked, sounding puzzled. "Yes," I replied with a nod. "Isn''t it a bit soon to do that?" he asked. "I thought you were going to wait until the weekend." I shook my head. "No, we have to do it as soon as possible," I said, my tone urgent. He raised an eyebrow but didn''t question me further. "All right," he said. I snorted and shook my head. "You look quite curious, so I should tell you why I decided to set it so soon." Stephen chuckled nervously and scratched his head. "Well, you do know me. I wanted to still ask questions, pressing further on the topic, but I felt you needed space. You seemed to distance yourself away from me since that day when you found out I secretly met your mother in her room." I sighed deeply and shook my head. "I would prefer if you don''t talk about it. I want to forget about it. In fact, I want to pretend like that never happened." "Pardon me," he whispered. "Anyway, the reason why I decided to pull this meeting so close is because I''m dying to know what those old men are up to. I''m curious¡­ Besides, it has been so long since they requested a meeting. It makes me wonder what is up their sleeves," I said, rubbing the side of my face. "I do trust you. You also have stunts to pull for them in case they try to overdo it," Stephen grinned, and I nodded. "Okay then. I think I should leave now to let them know," he said. "Yes, right," I nodded in agreement. Stephen finally left the office. I stared at nk space and sighed deeply, lost in thoughts as I wondered why the men wanted to see me. Evening came quickly, and Stephen rushed to tell me that the elders had received my message and were on their way. "Really?" I asked, my voice sounding surprised. "That''s odd. I thought they wouldn''t rush or probably ask questions why the meeting decided to start so early. I guess they really wanted to speak with you." "I also noticed the look on some of the few elders that came. They weren''t looking so happy," Stephen said. I scoffed and got up from the desk. "That''s their business. You can leave now. Let me head to my bedroom, wash up, and dress." "Alright," he said and turned to leave. "Remember, you should go to the conference room and wait there for me," I said. "Sure thing. That''s where I''m headed to. Can''t you see how smart and nice I look?" he said as he dusted the sides of his deluxe suit. "Sure, you look nice," I smirked. "Adios!" he winked and left. When he was gone, I left the office and went to my bedroom, washed up and dressed smartly, took my smartphone before leaving the room. I met my mother on the way, and she cleared her throat nervously when her eyes met mine. "Are you going to the meeting now?" she asked, studying the rich-looking suit and shoes I was wearing. I smirked and walked up to her. "No, I''m going on a date," I answered, and her eyes blinked very fast. "You¡­ you are going on a date! Wait, with who?!" she asked. "Don''t tell me it''s with that¡­" She paused and swallowed hard. I took a look at my watch and sighed. "Let''s talkter. I''mte." "Wait!" she snapped and grabbed my arm. I sent her an angry look with my eyes, and she slowly took her hand away from mine. I started walking away briskly, but she managed to walk fast, keeping up with my pace. "Sorry¡­" she muttered. "But please! Don''t tell me you n on going on a date with that girl. I doubt it though! I''m sure you are on your way to the meeting." "By the way¡­" I whispered and suddenly came to a halt. "Huh? What is it?" she whispered, looking curious. I swallowed hard. "How do you know I have a meeting with the elders?" "Huh?" she whispered. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "The meeting is supposed to be exclusive. It''s between me, Beta Stephen, and the elders¡­ so how did you find out?" I asked, slowly. "I''m your mother. Shouldn''t I know these things?" she asked. "Oh yeah. Sorry, I forgot for a while," I said, with sarcasm in my voice. "I should really leave now. I''m late." "I''m serious, Oregon! I just know¡­ I can''t exin how I know, but please believe me¡­ Stephen didn''t tell me anything. If you think we are close or talk to each other because of that day, you are wrong," she said loudly, and my feet, which were about to move, suddenly glued to the ground. "I don''t care, Mum! I don''t know what is going on between you two! Please, just let me be. I never thought of that nonsense you spoke about. I do hope you will stop talking about that. I n to forget everything," I said, gnashing my teeth. "Oregon," she sighed deeply. "Excuse me, mother. I''m reallyte for this meeting," I said and walked away. I heard my mother sigh again, but I didn''t turn to look at her. I clenched my fists and hurried out of the apartment. Downstairs, my driver was waiting for me by the car. When he saw me, he quickly opened the door, and I got inside. As soon as I was settled, he got in and drove off to the hotel where the meeting was going to be held. The whole ride there, my thoughts were filled with mixed feelings, and it made me unsettled and perplexed. I tried to focus on calming myself down, but my emotions were too strong. Chapter forty two Chapter forty two Ste Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I ran back to my room and flipped the light switch off. In the darkness, I could see just fine thanks to my supernatural abilities. I moved to the desk in the corner of the room and sat down in the chair in front of it. Myptop was there, waiting for me to open it. A momentter, Isabe entered the room. "Why is it so dark in here?" she asked, searching for a light switch. "Don''t worry about it," I called out to her. "I was the one who switched it off." "Oh¡­" she whispered and made her way to the adjoining door which led to a smaller room. Her own bedroom, to be precise. I took out my smartphone from my pocket and made a call. "Hello Stephen," I whispered the instant he epted the call. "Have you set up that camera already?" He sighed deeply before replying. "Yes, I have. Can we stop talking to each other for the meantime? I don''t want to have any issues with your son, Oregon." "I know. I just felt you were the right one for the job. I have onest question. Did you mount the camera well? Did you ce it properly? Somewhere I can be able to see everything and everyone?" I asked. Stephen groaned. He was about to speak when he suddenly interrupted. "Later! Your son just arrived." "Oh¡­" I whispered and ended the call, then kept my phone close to theptop. I switched it on and saw the video starting with Oregon sitting down. I smiled and nodded. "What a handsome son I have. Look how sweet he looks. Too bad his eyes went to that witch." I suddenly remembered myst encounter with Oregon and I sighed heavily. I was certain he was thinking it was Stephen who told me about the meeting, whereas I was the master nner. I was the one who told Stephen to send a message to the elders, begging them to set a meeting with Oregon concerning Vivian. I also told them what I wanted, which was the theme of the meeting. I stood up and walked to the table, prepared a hot cup of coffee, and walked back to the chair. When I looked at theptop, I noticed they had already begun the meeting. I sipped the coffee and ced the cup down slowly before inserting the earbuds into my ears. "I heard you requested a meeting and you all wanted me at the meeting at all costs," Oregon began, and they all nodded. "Now, I wonder¡­ What is it about? I''m sure there is a subject. What is the purpose?" he asked, as he raised the bottle of water that was on the desk. One of the elders cleared his throat and all eyes went to him. "I''m quite surprised that you decided to schedule the meeting so early. We never knew you were this less busy. Probably if you looked more into this pack, you would notice there are things that need fixing. You should have been busy doing that by now," he said, and someughed mockingly. "What''s wrong with them?" I snarled, clenching my fists in anger. "Since you all have been busy looking into the pack, can I know what else needs fixing?" Oregon questioned, and everyone kept quiet, while some exchanged nces, looking embarrassed. I smiled and nodded. "Yes¡­ That''s my son," I chuckled. "Let''s just get into the reason we are here. Actually, we called you here to persuade you. We want you to kick that Lycan breeder from the pack," they said. Oregon scoffed and interlocked his fingers, which he ced beneath his chin. "Hmm¡­ Really?" "Yes," they answered, wearing a smile. I couldn''t help but smile because it seemed like Oregon was beginning to agree with them. The way his facial expression was made me think so. "Now, I want each of you to give me reasons, different reasons, of course," he chuckled, and continued talking right away. "Reasons why I should kick her away?" The men all looked distraught and they said nothing. I wondered why they were all quiet. Are they stupid? "Come on. I''m sure you can do it. How many are they, though?" Oregon asked Stephen, who was sitting close to him. "Twenty," Stephen replied softly. "Hmm¡­ Twenty. They are even few. It means it will be easy for them," Oregon said, and nced at his wristwatch. "Since you all aren''t saying a thing, I should leave. I can''t keep wasting my time here when I know I have many things to look into. Why call me here when there''s a theme but no reason? It''s stupid," Oregon hissed and got up. "No¡­ No¡­ He shouldn''t leave. Say something! Let him stay back," I almost yelled, as I watched in frustration and anger. "We need her gone because we heard something about her," an elder who seemed quiet at the extreme end uttered. All eyes went to him, even Oregon looked back to face him. I smiled and gave a sigh of relief. Oregon swallowed hard as he took his seat. "What did you hear about her?" His voice sounded soft, and it came out slowly. "We heard that woman is barren," he said, and Oregon gave out a chuckle. I arched my brow in wonder. Why did he chuckle? Was it supposed to be funny? "It isn''t hrious, right? It''s a serious matter that should be looked into. How dare a barren woman try to be a breeder to the Lycan King? She should be thrown out immediately! How will she bear children if she can''t conceive your child? How!" I smiled, satisfied, and gave the man a thumbs up. He did his work well, unlike the others. "And how do you know that? How do you know she is barren?" Oregon asked. I swallowed hard as I felt my heart leaping. I wanted to switch theptop off, but my other mind wanted me to keep watching. "So I heard," the man replied, and I heaved. "That means it''s a rumor. We won''t know yet until I sleep with her. Next week Monday, I n on making love to my Lycan breeder," he suddenly announced, and my eyes opened widely in shock. I got up, took the AirPods away from my ears, and threw them away. I grabbed theptop and threw it against the wall. It made a loud smashing sound. I screamed out loud, furiously, that even Isabe had to run out from her room to me. Chapter forty three Chapter forty three Isabe "Are you okay?" I asked as I ran over to her, wrapping my arms around her in aforting embrace. "Let me just turn on the lights," I said, releasing her and heading over to the light switch. After flipping the switch, I returned to her and pulled her into another hug. She began to cry, and I gently stroked her hair and shushed her. I nced over to the floor and saw that theptop screen was smashed, its contentspletely unrecoverable. I sighed and turned my attention back to Laura. I led her over to the couch, sitting her down and pulling a box of tissues and a cup of water from the coffee table. I handed her the cup, and she sipped some of the water, then set it back down on the table. I offered her the tissues, and she took a few, gently dabbing at her eyes. "You''re going to be okay," I told her in a soothing voice. "This is just a minor setback." "This is so upsetting," she said, sobbing. "Wipe your tears and stop crying. It''s not the end of the world," I said. She blew her nose into a tissue paper and shook her head. "What do you know? It''s the end, Isabe. My son is not the one I know¡­ That''s not Oregon. Something happened to him." "Because he said he will have sex with that girl?" I asked, and scoffed. "How?" Laura muttered and opened her eyes wide in surprise. "How did you know about this? How!" "I''m sorry but I couldn''t help it. I listened to everything. I''m truly sorry," I apologized, my eyes looking down. "But how? I don''t understand. I use earbuds, so how did you hear it? Wait! Was the video probably on speaker and I wasn''t aware? This isn''t good at all," she sighed worriedly. "You would have told me though! Why did you keep quiet about it? You just continued listening, enjoying yourself. What if someone else heard too?" she said, looking distressed. Iughed and shook my head. "That isn''t what happened, actually," I said. "What happened then?" she asked. "Have you forgotten that I have really sharp eyes? My werewolf abilities aren''t a joke. When I saw you, I knew you were up to something, so I listened," I said. "Wow. That''s quite cool but not so cool since you had to peer," she said and I scratched my head, feeling quite embarrassed. "Well, you are right," I said. "Hold on¡­" Her soft voice trailed off. "Does it mean you also heard me talking with Stephen?" "Stephen? What do you mean? Did you talk with him?" I asked, confused because I knew I didn''t hear that part. "Oh, sorry. I was mistaken for a second there," she said. "No, it''s fine," I said and shrugged my shoulders. I wondered if she spoke with Stephen. What did she tell him? What did they speak about? I grew curious. "Are you implying that you didn''t hear everything from the beginning?" she asked, breaking me from my world of thoughts. "No," I replied honestly. "So, where did you start listening from?" she asked. "It was when Oregon asked for the reasons why Vivian should be kicked out," I answered. I wondered why Oregon didn''t say anything about meeting Vivian before then, and her carrying his baby in her womb. It was weird but it sounded like a n and a strategy which he wanted to use to keep Vivian by his side. Laura sighed deeply and nodded. "Aren''t you worried though? It really seems that girl might take your spot and steal your shine. I might give up now. I''m so tired," she said, her voice giving hints of tiredness and frustration. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "No, please. We should not give up. If two or moree together to make a n, there is a higher chance it will work. Let''s just join our heads together and make a great n to pull Vivian down," I said. "It''s toote. I''m not sure Oregon will answer any of us anymore. We should just give up. I feel we are wasting our time," she said, and sighed sadly. "Why did you suddenly change? Do you really want to give up?" I asked. Tears started forming in her eyes and it didn''t take long before they started dropping down. "No," she sniffled, and shook her head. "I don''t want to give up, but it''s just I don''t have a n. I''m out of ideas, Isabe, or is it just old age? Oh, my brain." "It''s fine. Things like that can happen. I have a n though, but I don''t know what you will say about it," I whispered. Laura''s eyes blinked. "Tell me. What is it about? Let me hear it," she said, and I noticed how curious her voice sounded. I sighed and bit my lower lip before responding. "How about we make Oregon drunk that day? Then, take Vivian away and probably lock her somewhere. In the bedroom, I will stay in her stead and we will sleep together. Since he won''t be in his right senses, things will go smoothly. At the end, I shall have his baby," I said with a smile. "Wow! That''s a good idea, Isabe," Laura gushed, excitedly. "Thank you. I''m d you like it," I said. "Hmm¡­ We have a problem though," she suddenly said and my brows went downwards. "A problem? What is that?" I asked, feeling anxious. "Oregon doesn''t get drunk. He isn''t a strong Alpha for nothing. He has an extremely high tolerance for alcohol," she said and I chuckled. I remembered how a bottle of Polish Vodka had knocked him down, and that caused a bright smile on my face which eventually led me to chuckle again. "Huh? Why are youughing?" she asked, raising a brow. "You don''t have to worry about it. I will take care of it. I know the perfect alcoholic drink perfect for this. It''s the best bait," I said. "Wow? Really?" she asked, looking surprised. "Of course! Just trust me," I winked, and a smile ran across her face. I looked around and sighed deeply. "As for now, let''s get a maid to clean up here. It''s untidy," I said and she nodded, agreeing with me. "Let''s do that," she said and I smiled. Chapter forty four Chapter forty four Oregon I walked with Stephen by my side in the hallway, and he seemed to be smiling at me. I nced at him and sighed deeply. "How was it? How did I do?" I asked. "You mean the meeting? You did great. In fact, I was shocked and too stunned to speak," he answered. I only smiled and nodded my head. He followed me all the way to my bedroom, and we entered together. "Why didn''t you tell them the truth, though?" he asked, in a whisper. I looked at him as I took the necktie off my neck. "What are you talking about?" I asked. "About Vivian''s pregnancy, of course! Why didn''t you tell them she was pregnant with your child? Why did you have to be soplicated while exining yourself?" he said. "Stephen, I had to be really careful with my words. I was just being smart," I said, as I fell onto the bed. "How?" he asked, sounding curious. I scoffed. "Don''t you have any idea?" I asked, in wonder. "I wish," he replied, rolling his eyes. "Actually, I thought if I told them she was carrying my child, they would ask a lot of questions like, ''When did you two make love? How did she suddenly be pregnant? It hasn''t been too long since she came here, so how did it happen?''" I replied, and Stephen smiled. "Whoa, I guess you are right. As usual, you are so smart," Stephen said. I nodded. "Of course. That''s why I told them otherwise. I''m going to surprise them when I tell them my breeder is pregnant with my child," I uttered, giving a full smirk. "But Oregon¡­" Stephen called, whispering as he sat on the bed, close to my feet. "Yes?" I answered and looked at him. "Will you really do it?" he asked, hesitatingly. "Do what?" I asked, quite confused. Stephen swallowed hard. "Will you really make love with Vivian?" he asked, avoiding eye contact. I smiled and sat upright. "Of course, I will." "What!" he half yelled as his eyes darted to me. "Why are you so surprised? Isn''t she my breeder? I can have sex with her as much as I wish," I said. "I understand, but¡­ I actually thought you were joking. Why bother to make love with her? She is pregnant, you don''t have to stress yourself so much," he told me bluntly. "I know, but I already gave them my word. I should fulfill it," I replied. "Oregon, I have a question," Stephen whispered. My eyes blinked, and I asked, "What is that?" "That girl, Vivian¡­ Do you have feelings for her?" he asked. I chuckled and shook my head. "I don''t have feelings for her," I answered, my eyes refusing to blink. "But why do you keep behaving this way? Don''t you think you are doing too much? She is just a mere breeder," he said. "Have you forgotten Vivian is my mate!" I asked, sounding annoyed. Stephen sighed and nodded. "I am aware of that. You also don''t like the fact that you are bonded to her as a mate. How many of us know she is even your mate? You haven''t told anyone apart from me and your mother yet." "Isabe knows about it," I hissed, got up, and turned around, my back facing him. "And it''s just us. You didn''t even tell the elders that you have a mate. You basically hid it from them¡­ Why do you keep on doing this? I''m really confused, Oregon. Furthermore, I wonder why you haven''t rejected and broken the bond with her since you feel she isn''t worthy of being your mate," he said, and I quickly turned to face him. I felt anger surge inside me, my blood was already boiling in anger, and my throat turned dry, that I had to swallow hard twice. I clenched my fists trying to hold in my anger, but seeing Stephen''s face made me even more furious. "I don''t want to see you, get out," I whispered, with a strong tone that nearly echoed. Stephen sighed and brushed his hand against his hair. "King Oregon¡­" he let out a whisper. "Get out!" I growled and grabbed his shirt by the chest. N?velDrama.Org content. He nodded. "Okay then. If you say so," he said and was about to leave when my voice caused him to suddenlye to a halt. "Let me tell you why I''m doing all this, in case you are dying to know. I wonder why you can''t even figure it out yourself. You have a brain, for goodness sake," I snarled, angrily. Stephen only sighed deeply. "I actually feel for my child in her womb. If I think about that baby in there, it melts my heart and makes me want to take good care of her. Now, I finally know that this statement about children being the joy and happiness of their parents is true," I said and shrugged my shoulders. "I agree," Stephen nodded with a small smile. "I''m sorry for being stupidly curious. Please do pardon me," he said. "No, it''s okay. You can go now," I gestured and he nodded. I watched as Stephen walked to the door. He was about to open it when a knock sounded. My eyes grew wide open. I wondered who it could be. "Who is that?" Stephen asked, before I could even say anything. "It''s me, Vivian. Can Ie in?" she asked. I sighed deeply as Stephen turned to me. "Allow her in," I answered andid on the bed. Stephen looked at the door, opened it, and then Vivian walked in. "You were the one that answered?" she asked. "Yes. That''s Oregon. Good night," he said, and Vivian bowed and watched him leave sight before walking up to me. "What is it? Why are you here?" I asked, and groaned. Vivian bit her lower lip and stood before me, just in front of the bed. She looked nervous, and I became curious. "What is it, Vivian?" I demanded, rolling my eyes. Chapter forty five Chapter forty five Vivian I nervously chewed on my bottom lip as I watched Oregon, who was lying on the bed, staring at me. His expression seemed curious, and it made me feel uneasy. "Aren''t you going to say anything? Or are you just going to keep staring at me? If you enjoy the silence so much, maybe you should just leave," he said, his eyes slowly closing. "I heard you had a meeting with the elders," I whispered. His eyes shot open, and he looked at me with surprise. His sudden movement caught me off guard. "How do you know about that?" he asked. "Everyone is talking about it," I replied. "Yeah, right! It''s not exactly a secret where I go nowadays," he said sarcastically. "So, you really did have a meeting with them?" I asked. "Yeah..." Oregon answered. "As you heard," he added, his voice dripping with sarcasm. I pouted and scratched my head. "No wonder I kept sneezing," I said softly, although it was a lie. I was trying to find out if they had discussed me. "What do you mean?" he asked, looking confused. Iughed and shook my head. "Don''t you know about this?" I asked mockingly. "What?" he asked, looking even more confused. I grunted and shook my head in disbelief. "You''ve got to be kidding me. Whenever people talk about you, you tend to sneeze," I said. "Sneeze? Isn''t that just a superstition?" Oregon asked, scoffing. "What do you know? It''s real! It could happen," I defended. "You don''t know that," he said, sulking. "What are you insinuating now? Do you think we discussed you?" he asked, smirking mischievously. "You guys didn''t? Oh well," I said, shrugging my shoulders. "I should leave now. I don''t want to have a cold dinner tonight." "Did you even sneeze at all? I guess what you said about sneezing was a lie?" he asked, and I sighed. "Yeah, you caught me! Happy now? I guess you''re right, it''s just a stupid superstition," I said, rolling my eyes. "Uhm," he hummed andughed. My face went pale. "Why are youughing? What''s so funny?" I questioned. "Vivian..." he whispered. "What?" I asked, raising my eyebrows. "So, what if I told you that our discussion was about you?" he asked slowly, whispering, and my eyes blinked rapidly. "What?" I whispered, not believing my ears. "It''s true," he said, standing up and facing me. My eyes dropped, nervous to stare at such a handsome face just above mine. "So, what did you talk about? Did you tell them?" I asked, staring at his feet, which were covered with ck stockings. Oregon held my chin and lifted it up. "What are you dying to say? You can speak," he said. I exhaled with my eyes closed and slowly opened them. "Did you tell them about the baby?" I asked. "Ssh," he hushed, removing his hand from my chin and cing his index finger against my soft, pinkish lips. "Huh..." I could only mumble. I smirked and lowered my hand, quickly pocketing it. "You should keep your voice down," he said softly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh," I whispered. "So, tell me... Did you tell them about our baby?" "Not yet... I couldn''t bring myself to tell them," he answered, turning around. "But why not?" I asked, feeling disappointed. "Truthfully, the elders wanted me to kick you out of the pack," he began. "Huh? Why?" I asked, feeling frightened. "They imed you were barren, that you wouldn''t be able to carry a child for me as my breeder," he said, and a smile spread across my lips. "I''m certain you had to tell them about the baby," I said. "I didn''t. I couldn''t!" he sighed. "Huh... Why not?" I asked sadly. He looked at me. "Telling them outright like that would make them curious. They would ask questions," he exined. "Like what? How?" I yelled, almost in tears. I was already feeling hurt. "Can you just calm down? Take it easy! I had my reasons," he snapped, feeling upset. His eyes were fixed on my stomach. "Then, what is the reason? What?!" I asked, clutching my stomach. "They would ask me questions like how did you get pregnant? When did we have sex for you to be pregnant so fast?" he answered. "I understand, but how are we going to hide it from them when my stomach starts to show?" I questioned. "That''s why I told them something," he whispered, rubbing his hair with his palm. "What?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. "I told them we would make love soon," he answered, and my eyes blinked rapidly. "Excuse me?" I muttered, my voice shaking. "You heard me, Vivian. So, you better be prepared," he said. I sighed and looked down. I was already lost in thought. I wasn''t sure if I could do this again. I was worried. "I don''t think I can do this. Let''s just tell them the truth about everything. It won''t be long before people start noticing. And what about Isabe? How can we be confident that she won''t tell others? I don''t trust her," I said, shaking my head. "Wait! So, you expect me to tell everyone where we had our first encounter?" he asked, furrowing his brows. "Obviously! I can''t do that. I was drunk then, I guess. I don''t think we can have sex..." I said, still shaking my head. "You are my mate, Vivian. You will do as I have said and nned," he growled. "If you don''t like me as your mate, then why bother?" I whispered, sadness in my voice. I could feel tears welling up in my eyes. "Vivian..." Oregon whispered. "Don''t tell me you expect me to tell everyone we had sex because I was weak due to wolfsbane added to my drink and because you had an aphrodisiac!" he yelled. My head tilted slightly, a confused look taking over my face. I stared at him for a while before whispering, "Excuse me. What do you mean by that? Aphrodisiac?" Chapter forty six Chapter forty six Oregon I looked at her uncertain gaze and raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t you take anything that night before we had sex?" I asked. She stared at me intently before replying. "I did. I... I took something, but I didn''t take an aphrodisiac or whatever it''s called. Why would I take that nonsense?" "You tell me!" I yelled, annoyed. "I know you''re embarrassed, but you don''t need to hide it. It''s between us." "I never took any stupid aphrodisiac. I didn''t! I swear," she snapped, her eyes teary and clear as crystal. "You said you took something. Isn''t that what you took?" I asked. "I just had a few sses of drinks, and that was it. I didn''t even eat much. Why would I even want to take something like that? I obviously don''t need it," she said, shaking her head. "Wait, you didn''t know?" I asked, slowly. "I wish I had an idea of what you''re talking about. Do you care to exin? I''m dying of curiosity right now," she said. I swallowed hard and walked to my sofa, then sat on it. "That night at the party, I had a few drinks without knowing that wolfsbane was in them. I became very weak and decided to rest. I was given a room, and that''s when I saw you there," I paused and looked at her. Vivian looked very curious, her eyes widened, staring deeply at me as if she blinked, she might lose me. Her ears seemed to twitch. "Aren''t you going to continue?" she asked, breaking the silence. I sighed deeply and lowered my gaze. "You seemed to be craving intimacy. I thought you were a prostitute, so I decided to give in. Even at that moment, I thought I needed it." Vivian could only sigh and avert her gaze. "I can only remember traces and a few shes of that day. Nothing more, nothing less," I said. "After we had sex that day, and I left you, I noticed the aphrodisiac," I muttered. "But I didn''t notice it, how?" she asked,ing closer to me. "A mere werewolf can''t taste it since it''s quite tasteless. I was able to detect it because I have a strong sense of taste. I''m not a Lycan for nothing," I said, trying to be humorous, but sheughed. I stood up, and she took a few steps backwards. "So, what you mean is that I took something that triggers sexual urges?" she asked. "Highly triggers and induces," I said with a strong voice. "But how? I didn''t ask for that. Why would I even need that in the first ce?" she asked. "I think it was added to one of the drinks you had," I said. "But I never asked for it. Wait, did they add it to everyone''s drink at the party? That''s insane," she said. "No, I''m not sure about that," I quickly disagreed. "I think you were given that stuff by someone." "But why? Who did that?" she asked. I scoffed. "How am I supposed to know?" "I don''t get it. Who would want me to be a sex maniac for no fucking reason?" she asked, looking angry. "I understand you feel upset, but you should take it easy. I''m also angry that I was given wolfsbane by someone, but since then, I have no clue who did that." "Don''t you care about that? Don''t you want to find out who did that? You shouldn''t be too gullible, or they might try to do it again. We need to find that person," she said, and I could swear she looked zealous and ambitious. I sighed deeply and shook my head. "We can''t just rush into things. We have to take it easy, and trust me, I''m more curious about this case than you. I just don''t talk about it." "Well, I don''t know about you, but I feel very uneasy hearing that," she said, concerned. "Someone I don''t even know had the guts to add something like that to my drink. Why? Did they probably want to rape me or something? I don''t even know many men in that pack, so what are they trying to do exactly? It''s so disturbing and annoying." "Someone you don''t know?" I asked, one eyebrow raised. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Why? What''s wrong?" she asked, sounding puzzled. "You said it''s someone that you don''t know who did that to you, right?" I asked, seeking rification. "Well, I think so. Isn''t it obvious? Probably a stranger saw me from afar and sent a drink to make me sexually aroused," she said. I sighed deeply. "What if it''s someone you actually know instead?" I said, and her eyebrows went up. "Pardon?" she asked. "You heard me correctly. It could be someone you know... or even someone you trust," I said. "Someone I know? Someone I trust?" she repeated. "Like who?" Her face looked confused. "I don''t know," I shrugged. "Only you would." "Like I said before, I don''t know a lot of guys, and I don''t trust any of them. Well, the only man I think I trust is my cousin, Nichs..." she said softly and kept her eyes down. "Nichs?" I asked. "Yes," she smiled and nodded. "Gosh! I miss him so much." "Anyway, I think I need to look into that and find out what happened. I have to pick his brain. Definitely, I woulde up with something," she said. "Well, good luck to you. Anyway, I think you should leave now. I really want to rest," I groaned and fell on the bed. "So, what about you? Aren''t you going to investigate?" she asked, as she kept staring intently at me. "What do you mean?" I asked, quickly. "Don''t you want to know who could have given you that wolfsbane?" she asked, and I sighed. "Like you said, what if it was someone close who added it to your drink?" she asked, and I turned my head to her. Her face had a smirk, and I rolled my eyes. Chapter forty seven Chapter forty seven Vivian "You should leave, you''re disturbing me," Oregon mumbled from beneath the pillow. "I need to sleep." I hesitated, not sure what to do. I really needed to talk to him, but I didn''t want to keep bothering him if he was tired. "Can we talk about what you said earlier?" I asked. He was silent for a moment, and then finally sat up, turning to face me. "What is that?" He asked. I cleared my throat nervously and moved closer to the bed. "You mentioned something about what we would do on Monday. We really need to discuss it," I said. Oregon sighed, quickly opened his eyes, grabbed my arm, and pulled me towards him. I fell onto his body, my expression filled with shock. I gasped and my eyes widened as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. "What are you doing?" I whispered, avoiding his gaze. "I told you to leave, right?" He whispered, and my legs shook. "I will. I will leave," I spoke quickly and jumped away from him. "Good. Please go quickly," he said, closing his eyes. "Make sure to close the door." I pouted my lips, rolled my eyes, and walked to the door. "I wille backter to talk about it. I''m serious, we need to discuss it further," I said, but there was silence. It seemed like Oregon was already asleep. I stood on my tiptoes, peered at him, and noticed that he was fast asleep. "Take a look at him now," I sighed, shaking my head. "Is this how he always sleeps?" I walked over to him, removed his shoes, took off his necktie and jacket. Additionally, Iid him properly on the bed, covered his body with the duvet, and switched on the fan. "Done. Okay then, good night," I smiled and brushed some strands of hair away from his forehead. I was about to walk away when his hand suddenly held my wrist. Quickly and in shock, I turned to face him, only to see that he was still asleep and breathing fast as if he was having a bad dream. "Are you alright?" I asked softly, bringing myself closer to him. "Father¡­ Please, don''t leave¡­ Please," he begged, amidst low, hurtful moans. I saw how worried his face was, despite his eyes being tightly closed. Sweat was already forming on his face, and I grew concerned. I wondered if I should wake him or not. "Father, please," he whispered, as if on the verge of tears. I was about to say something when I heard someone''s voice at the door. "What are you doing?" the voice came, and I faced the door, only to see Laura standing there with her arms akimbo. I snapped my wrist away from Oregon''s hold and took my hand behind me. I was very nervous, but I tried hard to conceal my feelings. "What are you doing here? Are you still trying to seduce my son even in his sleep?" she asked angrily. "No, not at all. I can exin," I said. "Just save it!" she snapped. "Come with me. You and I need to talk." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Talk? Do we have anything to talk about? I don''t think I have anything to say to you," I said, mustering up courage. "Oh! Now, you have grown guts. If you must know, you don''t have to say anything to me. I will do the talking. You just have to listen," she said. "Please make it brief. I don''t want my dinner turning cold," I said, and she scoffed in anger. "Excuse me?" she blurted. "What do you want to talk about, please?" I asked. "And please keep your voice down. The Lycan King is asleep." Laura gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. "Let''s not talk here. Follow me," she said and left. I sighed deeply, briefly looked at Oregon before leaving the room. I noticed Laura was further away from me, so I had to walk briskly to catch up with her. Finally, she entered her room, and I wondered why she wanted to talk to me in there. Isabe was inside, but I avoided making eye contact with her. "Hello, Vivian," she called my name. I looked at her and saw a broad smile on her face, but I knew it was nothing but a fake smile. Who was she trying to fool? What was she trying to prove? I just scoffed softly and shifted my gaze to Laura, who had apletely opposite facial expression compared to Isabe. At least, Laura was being sincere. She didn''t like me one bit, and I knew it. I didn''t feel like exining myself or trying to be nice to her. She had already deemed me unfit, and there was nothing I could do about it, no matter how hard I tried. "Isabe, can you give us some privacy?" Laura asked, her eyes still on me. "Uh¡­ Sure," Isabe replied, still smiling, and I wondered what kind of news had made her so excited. She bowed at Laura before leaving us alone. "Let''s talk," she said and sat down. I went to sit facing her when she growled. "Stand up! You should keep your dirty ass off my seat," she snapped. I sighed and nodded. "I apologize. What do you want to talk about?" I asked. "Oregon chose you¡­ I guess you''re happy now?" she smirked. I bit my lower lip in anger and exhaled. "If that''s what you want to talk about, then I think I should leave. Excuse me," I said. She called me countless times, but I ignored herpletely. I was about to walk away from the room when I noticed a picture under the center table. I recognized the person in the picture. She looked very familiar. My brows furrowed as I crouched low to pick it up. I heard Laura scoff and then she asked, "What do you think you''re doing?" I took the picture and looked at it. My eyes filled with tears, and my throat tightened as I gulped hard. "Mum?" I whispered uncontrobly. Chapter forty eight Chapter forty eight Isabe I watched in disbelief as I peered through the crack in the door. Vivian slowly crept under the table and reached out for something, her fingers brushing against the floor. My heart was pounding so fast that I thought it would burst from my chest. When she produced the photo from her hiding spot, I let out an audible gasp. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Vivian had taken the photo, and now I knew I was going to be in big trouble with Laura. Actually, a few minutes ago, before they came, I wanted to clean up the room to make Laura feel happy and think that I was hardworking. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I noticed a bag on top of the cab covered in a thickyer of dust, and I could tell that it hadn''t been touched in years. As I began to empty the contents of the bag, I came across a tattered old photograph. I held it up to the light, curious to see what it depicted. As I looked at the faded image, I recognized a much younger version of Laura, looking happier and carefree. I thought she was really pretty, but I was even more intrigued by the two women standing on either side of her. "She must have been close to them," I thought aloud, admiring the youthful smiles on their faces. But then, I noticed a handwritten note glued to the bag''s body. With a trembling hand, I wiped the note and read the message. "Don''t open this bag." I was so startled by the note''s warning that I shoved everything back into the bag and zipped it up, trembling all the while. As I was about to leave the room, I heard footsteps approaching. I quickly kicked the photograph underneath the table, praying that it would go unnoticed. The door creaked open, and I saw Laura enter the room, her face unreadable. Then, to my shock and dismay, I saw Vivian enter right behind her. As I remembered the old photograph I saw, something struck me as odd. The woman standing between Laura and the other woman looked uncannily like Vivian. I quickly pushed the thought out of my mind and forced a smile at them. Now here I was, standing frozen outside the door, struggling with conflicting desires. On the one hand, I wanted to burst into the room and take the photograph from Vivian''s hand. But on the other hand, I didn''t want to disobey Laura''s request for privacy. I felt powerless, knowing that Vivian had the upper hand. And with each second that passed, my panic and anxiety grew. When Laura stood up and approached Vivian, I could feel my heart beating wildly. What would happen when Laura saw the picture I had carelessly left behind? Would she confront Vivian, or would she try to y it cool? I held my breath as the two women stood face to face. "What''s that in your hand?" Laura asked, her voice wavering slightly. Vivian gulped and blinked her teary eyes. "I should be the one asking you that. How did you get this?" she asked, shoving the picture in her face. Laura scoffed and tried to hide the anxiety she felt building in her chest. "What is that supposed to mean?" she snapped, her voice sharper than she intended. "This is my picture! Can''t you see that it''s me, even if I''m a bit older now?" Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, and she willed herself to stay calm. She was about to snatch the photograph away from Vivian''s hand, but she quickly took it to her back. "How dare you!" Laura growled. "What do you think you are doing?" Vivian took a few steps back and looked at the picture. "Is this you?" she questioned, pointing at Laura''s younger self. "Do I really need to answer that?" she asked and scoffed. "If you want to know, that is me. Now, hand it over." "You must know this woman," Vivian whispered, pointing her index finger at the picture. I narrowed my eyes to get a better view, and that was when I noticed who she was pointing at. It wasn''t thedy that looked like her, but the otherdy. Why didn''t Vivian ask about the woman who somehow looked like her? I wondered. "Give that to me," Laura said angrily. "This woman is my mother," Vivian said shakily. Laura swallowed hard and nodded. "Wow. What a coincidence. Now, hand it over," she said, sarcasm all over her face. "I won''t!" Vivian snapped. "Tell me how you know my mother!" "Your mother and I used to be friends before we separated. I haven''t seen her since then," she quickly exined, feeling exhausted and frustrated. "She is dead," Vivian whispered as tears rolled out from her eyes. "She died when I was just nine." Laura sighed. "I heard¡­" "How did I not know about you? Weren''t you a close friend of my mother?" she asked. "I would prefer not to speak about the past," she said. Vivian looked at the photograph and widened her eyes. She seemed to be flustered, and for a while, she didn''t utter a thing. "What is that?" Laura asked and quickly pulled the picture from her hand. "Who is that other woman?" Vivian whispered. Laura gulped heavily and faced her. Suddenly, her eyes darted, and we both locked gazes. I gasped and shook in fear, taking my eyes away immediately. "I saw you, Isabe," I heard Laura say. "Come in here." I inhaled and exhaled deeply before slowly pushing the door open, then I entered the room. "For how long have you been there? Were you listening?" she asked. "I''m sorry," I whispered, taking my head low. "You should abolish that character, Isabe. I really hate it," she said. "I''m deeply sorry. It won''t repeat itself again," I said, still whispering. "Answer me!" Vivian''s loud voice made us flinch. "Who is that other woman? And why does she look like me?" Chapter forty nine Chapter forty nine Vivian I could see that Laura was seething with anger. She took a deep breath, trying to regain her composure. "I''m not interested in talking to you," she said, her voice tight with tension. "Leave, or I''ll call security." "No," I said, my voice trembling with emotion. "I''m not leaving until we talk. I''ve waited too long to let you brush me off." "I don''t have anything to say to you," she snapped. "Besides, you said you wanted to talk to me. We will do just that," I said. "Is this supposed to be a joke or what?" Laura snapped. "Get out of my room while I''m being nice." I fixed my gaze on her. "The woman in the photo. She looks so much like me. Who is she? Is she a rtive?" I asked. I saw the way her expression changed, and I knew that I had hit a nerve. Isabe appeared in the doorway, her brow furrowed as she folded her arms across her chest. "I think you should leave," she said, her tone stern. "Can''t you see that she doesn''t want to talk to you?" "Isabe, please, it''s none of your business," I snarled, but she remained unmoved. "Leave her alone," Laura said quietly, pulling Isabe to her side. She turned to me, a steely look in her eyes. "Are you sure you want to know?" she asked, her tone still cool and measured. I hesitated, feeling the tension in the room. My stomach twisted into a knot. "Yes," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. Laura stepped closer to me, her expression unreadable. "You said your mother was who again..." she trailed off, looking down at the photo in her hand. Then, she lifted her gaze to meet mine. "Can you rify what you mean?" I asked, furrowing my brow in confusion. "It''s a simple question," she said, her tone growing impatient. "Sure, I can show you," I said, a bit annoyed by her impatience. I pointed at the woman in the photo, but as I did, I noticed something strange about her expression. She wasn''t just smirking. It was more like a knowing smirk. As if she was reveling in my confusion. "What is it?" I asked. "This woman is your foster parent," she said. "My foster parent? How? I don''t understand. I know that this woman is my mother. I also remember my father as well, as he was the husband of my mother. I lost them both at the age of nine due to a serious illness," I exined, trying to make her understand so that I wouldn''t have to hear all the gibberish she was uttering. "You heard what I said, young woman. Thisdy is just your foster mother," she said. "Don''t say that!" I snapped. "Please¡­" I added, with a weak voice. "I have nothing else to say to you. If you don''t want to believe it, then forget about it. I''m not concerned about the matter," she said and turned. "Wait, please," I muttered. Laura sighed and turned to me. "What is it? Because I have nothing else to say to you." There was a smirk on her face as she spoke. I stared at her, my mind reeling with questions. How could this woman possibly be my foster parent? And why did she seem to take delight in my confusion? She was clearly up to something, but I couldn''t quite figure out what. "How is that possible?" I pressed. "I''ve never been in foster care." "This woman is your real mother," she whispered, pointing at a part in the photograph. I slowly took my eyes down and saw that she was pointing at the smiling woman in between her and my so-called mother. "But how¡­" I whispered, my voice breaking. "You know I''m not lying, right? Look how obvious it is. Indeed, you are a carbon copy of your mother. Why didn''t I notice this in the first ce?" she scoffed. "How did this happen? How?" I questioned, as tears started streaming down my face. I couldn''t hold it in anymore, I was bitter and hurt. Laura was about to talk when I quickly interrupted. "I''m sorry, but can you ask Isabe to leave? I want to speak with you privately," I said. "I''m going nowhere," Isabe hissed angrily. "No, it''s fine. You can go, and please stay far away. It seems Vivian here wants this to be just between us. I don''t want you hearing all I have to tell her," Laura said. "But¡­" "Just go, Isabe. Like I mentioned earlier, move far away from this ce. You can leave the lobby if you must," Laura said. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Isabe sighed and left the room without sparing a nce. "We can talk now. She''s gone," I said. "Sure," she replied with a smirk on her face. "Exin everything. What do you mean by this woman is my real mother while the woman I know to be my biological mother isn''t? Are you telling me my father is also my foster parent?" I asked. "You ask too many questions for a youngdy," she said, sitting down slowly on the sofa. "Just answer me," I seethed, trying my best to stay calm. "Your biological mother, your foster mother, and I used to be best friends. I got married first and gave birth to Oregon, which caused our friendship bond to shake just a little," she said with a somber look on her face. "Many yearster, your mother also married. She was happy with her family. Afterwards, she became pregnant and eventually had you¡­ Then, they died when you were two months old. I looked for our other friend and saw she was also married, but she was barren. She took it upon herself to raise you and made you her daughter. It''s sad she died with her husband." I swallowed hard as tears ran down my face. "My real parents¡­ How did they die?" "Excuse me?" she scoffed. "How did my parents die? What happened to them exactly?" I asked, with a shaky voice. "I don''t know anything about that, Vivian. Anyway, you have overstayed your wee. I think you should leave now," she said, pointing a finger at the door. Chapter fifty Chapter fifty Oregon I felt something tickling my bare chest, and it jolted me awake. I opened my eyes to find Isabe standing beside me, her fingers tracing a pattern on my chest. "What are you doing?" I hissed, grabbing her wrist to stop her. She gave me a guilty look, but then a mischievous grin spread across her face. "What? You''re awake?" she asked, feigning innocence. I looked around, confused, then faced her. "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice bitter. "I''m sorry for just barging into your room, but I had no choice. Your mother wanted to be alone and asked me to go far. I didn''t know where to stay or wait, so I decided to crash here," she exined. "Go away," I said, tly. "I will go soon. Your mother wants to be alone. I can''t just go there," she said quickly. "Well, I don''t care. There are a lot of ces here you can go. Just leave my room, I want to be alone too," I said. "No," she whispered and shook her head. "Can''t you just allow me to stay here for a little bit? I will leave when she is done talking to your mother." "Talking to my mother? Who is talking to her? You know what¡­ I don''t even care, you should go¡­ now," I ordered, wearing a stern look on my face while I pointed at the door. "Vivian," she suddenly whispered and my brows ached. I felt confused for a while. "What are you talking about? Vivian? What happened to her?" I asked. "She is the one talking to your mother," Isabe said. "Your mother asked for privacy, so I had to leave. Hmm¡­ I wonder what they are talking about." I wondered what they were both talking about. I couldn''t help but be worried. "What are you thinking about?" Isabe asked, and I looked at her. "Don''t tell me you are worried about her? It''s not like she''s a kid," she said, rolling her eyes. "Why wouldn''t I be worried about her? You must have forgotten. Vivian is my breeder," I said. "And when are you going to tell everyone she is your mate? Are you that embarrassed of her?" she asked. "What?" I seethed, gnashing my teeth in anger. "Well, I guess it''s understandable. I mean, who wouldn''t be embarrassed of such a woman as their mate? Imagine a strong andpetent Lycan King like yourself sharing his mate bond with a weak Omega, who hasn''t even gotten her wolf yet," she scoffed. "Don''t bber gibberish. I really think you should leave now. You have overstayed your wee," I snapped. "What''s with the cold and harsh behavior? You need to take it easy on me. Have you forgotten that we used to be best friends back in those days?" she said, with a dangerous smile on her face. "That was before I knew the real you," I growled, a frown upying my face. "Leave here, Isabe, before I drag you outside. Trust me, woman¡­ you certainly won''t like the way I will treat you. Stop stepping on my tail." Isabe got away from the bed and stood on her feet against the ground. "Alright, I will leave¡­ Happy now?" she asked, rolling her eyes. I just sighed and watched as she walked to the door. She suddenly stopped and faced me. I looked back at her, wondering why she came to an abrupt halt. "What is it? Do you have anything else to say?" I asked. N?velDrama.Org content. "Yes," she answered. I scoffed loudly and shook my head. "Well, you had better not say it. I don''t want to hear it." "When are you going to tell them?" she said, ignoring my former statement. "What?" I asked. "Hold on¡­ I know what you are trying to say. Didn''t you say that a few seconds ago? Don''t bother to repeat yourself and just get out," I said, my voice sounding loud and furious. Isabe let out a sigh and folded her arms across her chest. She gave me a withering look. "What do you think I''m trying to say?" she asked, a hint of annoyance in her voice. Iughed dryly. "Aren''t you trying to tell me I should tell everyone that Vivian is my mate? Isn''t that it? You want me to tell the whole pack that I''ve found a mate who happens to be a lowly Omega?" I rolled my eyes. Isabe''s smirk was irritatingly smug. "No, that''s not what I''m trying to say," she said. I raised an eyebrow. "Then what are you trying to say?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me. "When are you going to stop pretending and tell everyone that Vivian is pregnant?" she asked. I felt a pit in my stomach at the question. I sat up, my frustration boiling over. "Listen here," I snapped, climbing out of the bed. I crossed the room and grabbed her by the throat, my fingers tightening around her neck. She let out a strangled noise, her face turning red as she struggled to breathe. I red down at her. "Stay out of my business, Isabe," I snarled. "Just because you know a few secrets doesn''t mean you can use them to control me. I''m not going to put up with your smug face. Get out," I said, my voice low and threatening. I pushed her to the door and opened it, then shoved her out into the hallway. I closed the door behind her, the wood mming with finality. I turned back to the room and found myself breathing heavily, adrenaline coursing through my veins. "So annoying," I whispered, gritting my teeth in annoyance. My mind suddenly went to Vivian, and I sighed. Obviously, I was so worried and curious. I wondered what my mother and Vivian were talking about and if Vivian was alright. "I should go check on her," I whispered, buttoned my shirt, and wore my slippers before leaving the room. Finally, I got to her door and knocked on it. There was no response, so I opened it and went in. I met Vivian on the bed, crying and sobbing like a little child. "Vivian?" I called, and she looked at me. "What happened?" I asked, scanning her red-looking and soaked face. She broke down into another loud sobbing and stood up. I sighed and walked up to her. "Are you okay?" I asked, my concern growing by the second. She just shook her head, and that''s when she wrapped her arms around me. My mind was racing, and I had no idea what to do. But before I could say anything, she pulled me in tight, and we stood there, embraced in a warm andforting hug. Slowly, I let myself rx and allow myself to be held by her. It was a strange feeling, but not an unwee one. Chapter fifty one Chapter fifty one Vivian Oregon sat me down on the bed, his expression filled with concern. My head was bowed, and my eyes were still red and watery from crying. I could feel his gaze on me, but I couldn''t bring myself to meet his eyes. Instead, I just stared at the floor, my thoughts racing. The silence stretched between us, heavy and ufortable. I knew he was waiting for me to say something, but I didn''t know what to say. "Please, stop crying," he said gently, his tone firm butpassionate. I nodded, trying to force myself to stop, but I couldn''t. My eyes were stinging, and my cheeks were still wet with tears. I felt embarrassed and ashamed, but I couldn''t seem to control myself. He sighed, then reached out and ced his hand on my chin, gently lifting my head so I was looking at him. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice soft. "I''m getting better now," I whispered, and he wiped away my tears. I noticed he looked quite nervous, which made me wonder. "Why do you look so distressed? Shouldn''t I be the one asking if you''re alright?" I muttered. "I overheard you and my mother having a private discussion," he said, removing his hand from my face. I sighed, turning my face away. "How did you find out? Who told you?" I asked. "Does it matter? What did you two talk about? What did she tell you?" he asked, his voice filled with anger. "You don''t need to know," I said. "I don''t need to know?" he said, disappointment evident in his voice. "I think I should leave now. Get some rest." Oregon stood up and headed towards the door. "Are you mad at me?" I asked quickly, causing him to pause and turn to me. "Shouldn''t I be?" he asked, his voice sincere. "I''m sorry. I just-" "I came all the way here tofort you and ask you questions because I was really worried, and here you are treating me like some piece of shit," he said furiously. I sighed deeply. "I''m sorry, but it''s something personal," I whispered. "Something personal? You mean to tell me that you and my mother talked about something personal? Something not worth talking about with me, huh?" he asked. "No, it''s not what you think," I said, shaking my head and hoping he would understand. "Good night, Vivian," he said, pushing the door open. I quickly jumped from the sofa and ran outside. "Wait!" I pleaded, and Oregon halted. I heard him sigh loudly before he turned to face me. "What is it, Vivian?" he asked weakly. He was probably tired of me already. "I will tell you everything," I said softly. "You don''t have to," he said, starting to walk away again. I looked around the bright lobby and realized it was just the two of us there. I sighed heavily and let out a yell. "I found out that the people I called mother and father aren''t my biological parents!" Oregon''s legs stopped moving, and he turned his neck to me before turning his whole body. "What?" he whispered softly. "Can we talk about it inside?" I said, keeping my head down. "Alright," he replied. I walked back in, and he followed, closing the door behind him. I sat on the sofa, and he sat next to me. "What were you talking about?" he asked. I bit my lower lip and struggled to fight back the tears that were threatening to leave my eyes. "My mother and father were just my foster parents. They weren''t the ones who gave birth to me." His eyes blinked. "Who said that? How did you find out such a strange thing?" he asked, his eyes widening, and his face filled with curiosity and anxiety. "Your mother..." "My mother?" he scoffed, interrupting me. "Did my mother tell you that? Can''t you see that she''s trying to y with your mind? She''s only hurting you. You know how well she behaves, so don''t let her stupid statement get into your mind." "No, it''s really true. Besides, I found out who my real mother is," I said. "Huh?" he mumbled, looking even more confused. A sigh escaped my lips, and I exined everything to him. When I was done, he was quite dumbfounded. He just stared at me. "Aren''t you going to say anything?" I asked, barely whispering as my gaze went to the floor. I felt embarrassed and shy. "I''m sorry about whatever happened to you in the past," he said calmly and softly. I pursed my lips and nodded. "It''s fine," I said. "So, have you thought about finding your real parents?" he asked. I shook my head, my eyes still downcast and misty. "Why not?" he asked. "Your mother told me they died a few months after I was born," I said. "Oh, yes... You mentioned it earlier. I guess I forgot... Uh... But how convinced are you that they''re really dead?" he asked, his voice shaking with nervousness. "Uh... What are you trying to say?" I asked. "What if my mother lied to you?" he answered, and I shook my head, doubtful. "I don''t think so. Besides, it doesn''t make sense. Why would she take me away from my real parents and give me to someone else? It doesn''t make any sense at all," I said, disagreeing. N?velDrama.Org content. Oregon swallowed hard and scratched his head. "We can''t be so sure. So, what if your parents wanted you out of their lives? Maybe they had a good reason for that," he said quickly. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I hurriedly wiped them away with the back of my palm. "No, I doubt that." "My mother might be hiding a lot of secrets, who knows," he said, shrugging his shoulders. I stood up and looked away. "I think you should leave now. I want to sleep." "Have you eaten?" he asked. My eyes met the covered dishes on the table, and I sighed heavily. "I don''t have an appetite right now. Besides, the food is cold." "Just try and eat something. Good night," he said, standing up. "Oregon," I whispered. My back was still turned to him as I faced the other side. "What is it?" he asked, soothingly. "I just want to find out what happened to my real parents..." I whispered as more tears streamed down my face. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice filled with worry. "She couldn''t tell me how my parents died," I said, gulping hard before turning to him. "Her facial expression changed drastically when I asked her about the cause of death." Oregon''s thick eyebrows furrowed. Chapter fifty two Chapter fifty two Vivian I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "A trainer? Like, a martial arts teacher?" "Yeah, basically," Oregon replied with a small smile. "I think it would be good for you to have the confidence of knowing you can defend yourself, even if you never actually need to. Plus, if you did need to use those skills, it would be good for you to know what to do." I paused to consider his idea. "I think I would feel more empowered if I could defend myself. It''s a great idea, I like it!" "Good," he smiled and my face beamed. Oregon coughed and sat on the bed next to me. "Are you okay?" I asked. He briefly faced me. "How? What do you mean?" He asked. "You suddenly started coughing. That''s why I wondered if you were okay. I was worried thinking you caught the flu or something." "Flu?" He scoffed. "I''m fine. Just a little dry throat, that''s all. Thanks for asking." I gave him a smile and he scratched the back of his head. "Huh... By the way, I have never caught the flu before," he said, breaking the awkward silence between us. "Okay then, I have heard you," I said and chuckled. "Have you eaten?" he asked abruptly. "No, not yet," I answered. "Why? Are you not feeling hungry?" he asked, his brow furrowed in concern. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Well, I wasn''t hungry then. I suddenly lost my appetite and the food turned cold," I admitted. "Moreover, I noticed I''m not a fan of cold meals, especially when I started getting the symptoms of my pregnancy," I said. "Ah, I understand," he said, nodding his head. "But I''m wondering if you''re hungry now?" Iughed and patted my stomach. "Oh, this little one is always making me hungry!" He smiled and took my hand. "Come on, let''s go eat." "The food is cold now, King Oregon," I said in a soft voice. "I can''t eat it, even if I wanted to. I gave you my reasons before. I don''t want to start vomiting. I could even get sick." "Would you like me to ask the servants to prepare something else or reheat the food?" he asked. I pulled my hand away from his grasp. "No, please!" I said, my voice louder than before. "It''s fine. I''m fine. Let''s just forget about it." "Why?" he asked, a concerned look on his face. I sighed heavily and ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. "The thought of bothering the servants who have been working so hard all day just to reheat some food I might not even want to eat is making me feel guilty," I said. "They would be so disappointed to find out I didn''t even try the food." "But that''s not your fault," he insisted. "They won''t understand that from their perspective, King Oregon. Besides, can''t you see it''ste already? They are definitely asleep," I said. "I suppose they are," he admitted. I simply nodded my head. He nced at the clock on the wall. "It is prettyte. Are you feeling sleepy, by the way?" he asked. "Uh... Not yet. Why do you ask, though? Are you feeling sleepy?" I asked. "No, I''m not. It''s good that you aren''t feeling sleepy now. It means you can wait," he chuckled. "Wait? Wait for what?" I asked. "Let me prepare something for us to eat. Something new, fresh, and healthy," he said as he moved to the kitchen. I quickly stood up and followed him. "Wait. Do you know how to cook?" I asked. Oregonughed. "Of course. You probably never knew that, did you? Well, I''m a good cook, even if I don''t really cook that much. The maids do that, so I never bother," he said and shrugged. "Wow. That''s nice," I smiled, feeling amused. "I suppose we have food stuffs and other ingredients in the kitchen?" he asked as he held the doorknob. "I do. The maids stored them there, just in case I needed to cook something for myself," I answered. "Sweet!" he smiled and pushed the door open. We walked in, and he stood by the counter. "Get me an apron," he said, and I opened the cupboard, took it out, and handed it to him. "Thank you," he muttered and got to work. I watched him move around the kitchen with the skill of a seasoned chef. He chopped the vegetables with precision, dicing the onions into perfect squares. He fried the eggs, expertly turning them over in the pan so that they were cooked to perfection. I was in awe of his culinary prowess, and I couldn''t help but wonder how he had learned to cook so well. He carefully peeled the tomatoes, revealing the bright red flesh beneath. He then diced them with practiced ease, creating perfect cubes that glistened in the light. He did the same with the peppers, removing the seeds and pith before slicing them into neat strips. He moved through the kitchen like a dance, gracefully dicing and slicing, cooking with an expertise that I had never seen before. Once the vegetables were perfectly prepared, he began sprinkling them with spices and herbs. He added a pinch of salt, a dash of pepper, and a generous helping of paprika. He mixed it all together, stirring the ingredients with care. Then, he added a ssh of oil to a pan and ced it over the heat. As the oil began to sizzle, he added the vegetables, cooking them slowly so that they retained their vor and color. "Wow!" I pped, excitedly. I was indeed astonished and amazed. I never knew or had any idea he was such a good cook. After an hour and a few minutes, Oregon finished cooking and the food was soon ready and ted. We ced the dishes on the dining table, and he retrieved a bottle of red wine from his room and brought it to the table. "Let''s eat," he winked, pulling the chair for me. I was quite flustered, and my cheek turned red. I took my gaze down and slowly sat down before he took his seat opposite me. Chapter fifty three Chapter fifty three Vivian I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "A trainer? Like, a martial arts teacher?" "Yeah, basically," Oregon replied with a small smile. "I think it would be good for you to have the confidence of knowing you can defend yourself, even if you never actually need to. Plus, if you did need to use those skills, it would be good for you to know what to do." I paused to consider his idea. "I think I would feel more empowered if I could defend myself. It''s a great idea, I like it!" "Good," he smiled and my face beamed. Oregon coughed and sat on the bed next to me. "Are you okay?" I asked. He briefly faced me. "How? What do you mean?" He asked. "You suddenly started coughing. That''s why I wondered if you were okay. I was worried thinking you caught the flu or something." "Flu?" He scoffed. "I''m fine. Just a little dry throat, that''s all. Thanks for asking." I gave him a smile and he scratched the back of his head. "Huh... By the way, I have never caught the flu before," he said, breaking the awkward silence between us. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay then, I have heard you," I said and chuckled. "Have you eaten?" he asked abruptly. "No, not yet," I answered. "Why? Are you not feeling hungry?" he asked, his brow furrowed in concern. "Well, I wasn''t hungry then. I suddenly lost my appetite and the food turned cold," I admitted. "Moreover, I noticed I''m not a fan of cold meals, especially when I started getting the symptoms of my pregnancy," I said. "Ah, I understand," he said, nodding his head. "But I''m wondering if you''re hungry now?" Iughed and patted my stomach. "Oh, this little one is always making me hungry!" He smiled and took my hand. "Come on, let''s go eat." "The food is cold now, King Oregon," I said in a soft voice. "I can''t eat it, even if I wanted to. I gave you my reasons before. I don''t want to start vomiting. I could even get sick." "Would you like me to ask the servants to prepare something else or reheat the food?" he asked. I pulled my hand away from his grasp. "No, please!" I said, my voice louder than before. "It''s fine. I''m fine. Let''s just forget about it." "Why?" he asked, a concerned look on his face. I sighed heavily and ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. "The thought of bothering the servants who have been working so hard all day just to reheat some food I might not even want to eat is making me feel guilty," I said. "They would be so disappointed to find out I didn''t even try the food." "But that''s not your fault," he insisted. "They won''t understand that from their perspective, King Oregon. Besides, can''t you see it''ste already? They are definitely asleep," I said. "I suppose they are," he admitted. I simply nodded my head. He nced at the clock on the wall. "It is prettyte. Are you feeling sleepy, by the way?" he asked. "Uh... Not yet. Why do you ask, though? Are you feeling sleepy?" I asked. "No, I''m not. It''s good that you aren''t feeling sleepy now. It means you can wait," he chuckled. "Wait? Wait for what?" I asked. "Let me prepare something for us to eat. Something new, fresh, and healthy," he said as he moved to the kitchen. I quickly stood up and followed him. "Wait. Do you know how to cook?" I asked. Oregonughed. "Of course. You probably never knew that, did you? Well, I''m a good cook, even if I don''t really cook that much. The maids do that, so I never bother," he said and shrugged. "Wow. That''s nice," I smiled, feeling amused. "I suppose we have food stuffs and other ingredients in the kitchen?" he asked as he held the doorknob. "I do. The maids stored them there, just in case I needed to cook something for myself," I answered. "Sweet!" he smiled and pushed the door open. We walked in, and he stood by the counter. "Get me an apron," he said, and I opened the cupboard, took it out, and handed it to him. "Thank you," he muttered and got to work. I watched him move around the kitchen with the skill of a seasoned chef. He chopped the vegetables with precision, dicing the onions into perfect squares. He fried the eggs, expertly turning them over in the pan so that they were cooked to perfection. I was in awe of his culinary prowess, and I couldn''t help but wonder how he had learned to cook so well. He carefully peeled the tomatoes, revealing the bright red flesh beneath. He then diced them with practiced ease, creating perfect cubes that glistened in the light. He did the same with the peppers, removing the seeds and pith before slicing them into neat strips. He moved through the kitchen like a dance, gracefully dicing and slicing, cooking with an expertise that I had never seen before. Once the vegetables were perfectly prepared, he began sprinkling them with spices and herbs. He added a pinch of salt, a dash of pepper, and a generous helping of paprika. He mixed it all together, stirring the ingredients with care. Then, he added a ssh of oil to a pan and ced it over the heat. As the oil began to sizzle, he added the vegetables, cooking them slowly so that they retained their vor and color. "Wow!" I pped, excitedly. I was indeed astonished and amazed. I never knew or had any idea he was such a good cook. After an hour and a few minutes, Oregon finished cooking and the food was soon ready and ted. We ced the dishes on the dining table, and he retrieved a bottle of red wine from his room and brought it to the table. "Let''s eat," he winked, pulling the chair for me. I was quite flustered, and my cheek turned red. I took my gaze down and slowly sat down before he took his seat opposite me. Chapter fifty four Chapter fifty four Oregon Vivian chewed slowly, savoring the taste of the food. She closed her eyes and smiled. When she opened her eyes, she looked at me. "How is the food?" I asked, raising a brow. "It''s delicious!" she eximed, giving me a thumbs up. "Wow, you cook well. You really put in a lot of effort and it''s worth it." I let out a sigh of relief. "I''m d you like it," I said. "I was a little nervous since I''ve never cooked for someone before. But I wanted to make something special for you, and I''m d it came out great." "Here, taste it," she said, holding the spoon up to my lips. I opened my mouth, ready to take a bite of whatever delicious treat she had prepared. But just as I was about to sink my teeth into the morsel, she pulled the spoon away and took a bite herself! I was left standing there, my mouth open, staring at her in shock. Did she really just tease me with a bite of food, only to eat it herself? "It''s so nice that I can''t share," she said, giving a sheepish smile. "I''m sorry, but you will have to eat yours." I gave a half-hearted pout but took a few bites anyway. The vor was truly exquisite, and the texture was just right. "It''s delicious," I said, giving a nod. "It''s good, right?" she asked, smiling. "Yeah, it''s delicious as usual," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "You should start your cooking show!" she joked, and Iughed. "Oh¡­" she giggled, pointing at my face. "What?" I asked, slightly rmed. I tried to look in the mirror by the side, but she gently pulled my face to hers, and our eyes locked. I felt a flutter in my chest. "Hold on," she whispered and took her gaze down, stretched her arm towards me, and picked something off my lips. My eyes widened in surprise when I felt her warm and soft touch. "What is that?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "It''s just a piece of grain," she said with a smile, holding it up for me to see. "Oh," I said, feeling a little embarrassed for having asked. We returned to our tes, the atmosphere still light and friendly. "By the way," she said, "Who taught you to cook? Your food is so delicious and well-prepared. I''m surprised you can even find your way around a kitchen, let alone cook a meal like this. Was it your mother who taught you?" She looked at me, a slight smile ying at the corner of her mouth. I shifted ufortably in my seat. "No, my mother wasn''t much of a cook," I said quietly. "She never really taught me anything about cooking. Would it be hard to believe if I said I have never tasted her meals before?" "Oh my!" she eximed. "Then who taught you to cook so well?" I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry. "My father," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. She leaned forward, her eyes wide. "Your father?" she asked, her voice just as quiet. I nodded, not wanting to meet her gaze. "Your father must have been a great cook," she said. "You''re so skilled now. I bet he would be proud of you and how well you can cook." She smiled at me, and I couldn''t help but smile back. I nodded and tried to swallow past the lump in my throat. The silence hung between us for a moment before I spoke up again. "Aren''t you curious?" I asked. "Curious? Curious about what?" she asked, forcing a nervousugh. "Curious about what happened to him? You have never seen him, have you?" I asked. She sighed, cing her hand gently on my face. "You don''t have to tell me anything you''re not comfortable with," she said softly. "I''m here for you, whenever you''re ready." N?velDrama.Org content. I looked up at her, and for a moment, I felt the tears stinging my eyes. I blinked them away, surprised that I had even felt like crying. But I gave her a small smile, and she returned it. "Let''s not dwell on that," she said, her tone light. "Let''s just enjoy our meal." She smiled at me and took a bite of her food. I returned her smile and picked up my fork again. We ate in silence, only pausing to chat about inconsequential things. After we finished our meal, we gathered the dishes and took them to the kitchen. I reached for the sink, but Vivian stopped me. "I''ll wash," she said. "No," I said as I soaked the dishes. "What are you doing?" she asked, a yful smile on her face. "You should go to sleep. I can take care of this." I shrugged and made to leave the kitchen, but she stopped me with a gentle hand on my arm. "Wait, let me at least help you dry," she said. "No, it''s fine," I said. "I''ve got it." She nodded and let me go, watching as I dried the dishes and put them away. Then, she followed me to the door. "What are you doing? You should go and sleep. I will take care of it," I said. She smiled and nodded, then left. Finally, I was done with washing the tes and other cutlery and arranged them. I also tidied up the kitchen and then moved back to her bedroom. "I''m leaving now. Goodnight," I said and waved. She blinked her eyes, simply staring at me. I gave her onest smile before heading to the door. I was about to open it when her voice stopped me. "Please don''t leave," she whispered. I turned to look at her, my heart pounding in my chest. "What do you mean?" I asked. She blushed and looked down at her hands. "I just mean... could you stay with me tonight?" she said, her voice barely audible. "You don''t have to do anything. I just... would like thepany." I felt my own cheeks redden and tried to find the words to respond. "I - I can do that," I stammered. She sat up on the bed, her gaze meeting mine. "So you''ll stay with me tonight?" she asked, her voice hushed. I stepped toward her. We stood inches apart, our eyes locked together. I was frozen, unsure of what to do or say. Then, she took my hand in hers. Her touch was electric, and I felt a jolt of something - excitement, maybe? - course through my body. "I - I''ll stay," I said, my voice almost trembling. Chapter fifty five Chapter fifty five Vivian My heart was racing as Oregon and I locked eyes. My hand was getting sweaty, and I was feeling nervous, but I didn''t want him to leave. I suddenly felt a strange attraction towards him. "Can I kiss you?" He asked, his voice soft and deep. I couldn''t speak. I blushed and bit my lip, unsure of what to say. I had never been in a situation like this before. I was filled with nervous excitement. "Yes," I managed to say, nodding my head sheepishly. Oregon seized my face. He stood before me, his face hovering just inches above mine. I reached up and put my hand on his shoulder, my fingers lightly brushing against his smooth skin. Time seemed to stand still, and I felt as though we were the only two people in the world. Slowly, he leaned in and closed the gap between us. Our lips met, and a shiver ran through my body. The kiss was soft and tender, and it felt like something out of a dream. My eyes gently went shut as I felt the ecstasy. He slowlyid me on the bed and hovered on me, his lips still not leaving mine. He nibbled on my lower lip and when my lips parted slightly, he pushed his tongue inward, taking all of my mouth in his possession. He released my lips, and as I slowly opened my eyes, I saw him removing his shirt, revealing his muscr chest and defined abs. I gulped hard, noticing the drip of sweat running through his body. He went back to my lips and once again, my eyes slowly went shut as I reciprocated the kiss. *** The sun streamed through the window, and the birds were chirping in the trees outside. My eyes fluttered open, and I sat up, feeling groggy and disoriented. I looked around, feeling confused. How long had I been asleep? Then, I saw Oregon lying next to me, sound asleep. I remembered the previous night, and my heart started racing. I put my hand over my mouth, feeling my face go hot. I nced over at him, taking in his bare chest. I was confused and my mind was racing. I felt my heart race. Everything that happenedst night came rushing back to my mind. I looked down at myself, relieved to see that I was fully dressed. I felt a wave of relief wash over me. I turned back to look at him, and saw that he was awake. "Hi," I said softly. He groaned softly and gave a small smile. As our eyes met, my heart fluttered. "Is it morning already?" He asked. "Yes" I nodded. He sighed and stretched his arms, then gave me a small smile. "Morning," he said. I felt my cheeks heat up, and I avoided his gaze. "Uh, yeah, good morning," I said awkwardly. He looked at me quizzically. "Is everything okay?" he asked. "Yeah, I''m just..." I trailed off, unsure of how to exin myself. I couldn''t look him in the eye, not after what had happened the night before. "I think you should go back to your room." He smirked and ran his hand through his hair. "You want me to go back to my room, huh? Funny, considering that you were the one who begged me not to leavest night. You asked me to stay, remember?" I felt my face flush red. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I mumbled, hiding my face behind my hands. I could feel his eyes on me, and it made my stomach do flips. I was mortified. He let out a chuckle. "I think you do," he said, with a knowing smile. Oregon took my hands away from my face and leaned closer to me. I gulped hard nervously as I simply watched him. He looked so seductive and sexy at that point, even when it was still very early in the morning. Just then, there was a knock on the door. My heart skipped a beat, and I let out a gasp, with my eyes widening. "Who could that be?" Oregon asked, his voice low. "I don''t know," I replied, my voice soft. "But I think that should be a maidservant" "Oh" He muttered. "You should hide," I sighed, whispering. "Hi¡­ hide?" He stuttered, his eyes growing bigger with each passing moment. "Of course!" I nodded, and the knock sounded again. "Why should I hide?" He asked. "I''m the owner of this apartment. The whole penthouse and pack house" He said, with a surprise look written all over his face. "You don''t have a choice. What if the person sees us here, we would be in trouble" I said, with desperation. "That doesn''t matter!" You are my breeder, they know that. Everyone is aware of it" He said and I let out a deep, loud sigh. "Being your breeder is irrelevant" I said, shaking my head. A frown upied his face. "What is that supposed to mean?" He asked. "You aren''t meant to beying with your breeder on her own bed. I should be the one in your bed. As a breeder, I hold just little power. I can''t be seen casually with you, holding hands with you, or even hugging you. I''m simply meant to give birth to your kids and that''s all People would definitely talk" I said, looking away. He swallowed hard. "Should I tell everyone the truth?" "What?" I whispered. "That you are my mate," he answered, and I sighed. "Madam Vivian, are you in?" I heard a feminine voice and another knock. "It''s a maidservant," I said softly. "You really need to hide, please." N?velDrama.Org content. "Got it," he said, nodding. Then, he jumped up from the bed, and I followed suit. I headed toward the door, getting ready to open it. I stopped and turned around, about to tell him to hide in the bathroom. But when I turned, I realized he wasn''t there. "Where did he go?" I whispered to myself, a tinge of worry and panic rising in my chest. I took a deep breath and forced myself to walk toward the door. I opened it, revealing a smiling maidservant on the other side. Chapter fifty six Chapter fifty six Oregon I sighed heavily as Inded on the ground below the window I had just jumped out of, dusting myself off as I stood up. I walked stealthily to the door that led to the elevators and, eventually, to my room. As I entered, I made a beeline for the bathroom, turning on the shower and letting the water cascade over me. The whole time, my mind was racing with thoughts of Vivian and the romantic moment we shared earlier. Even now, the memory was so vivid and fresh, as if it had just happened. The kiss had been unlike any other we''d shared before¡ªit was a kiss from the heart, full of emotion and feeling. I was still lost in thought, a smile ying across my lips, when there was a knock on the door. I assumed it was Vivian, knowing that she would know that I was upset with her. "Come in," I called out, grabbing a towel and tying it around my waist. As I opened the door, I was surprised to find not Vivian but one of the maidservants standing there, her eyes wide and her mouth agape. She looked as though she''d just seen a ghost. "King Oregon!" she gasped, her voice shaking as she quickly averted her gaze. I realized that she''d seen far more than she should have. My heart was racing as I struggled to think of what to say. "What¡ªwhat are you doing here?" I stammered, cursing myself for not sounding moreposed. I took a few steps back, trying to cover myself with my hands. "I''m here with your breakfast, Your Highness," the maidservant stuttered, still unable to meet my gaze. I could tell she was nervous and embarrassed, and I wasn''t sure what to do. My eyes fell on the tray she was holding. I hadn''t noticed it before, and I suddenly felt embarrassed. I had asked an awkward question, and now she was leaving the room. "Leave it on the table," I said, pointing to the table. She nodded and ced the tray on the table, then hurried out of the room, closing the door behind her. I muttered a cuss word as I made my way back to the bathroom. I still felt uneasy about the way Vivian had treated me. I turned on the shower and stood under the spray of water. I rinsed off and washed my hair, trying to put the whole interaction out of my mind. After finishing my shower, I stepped out of the bathroom and into the room. I was looking for my clothes when I noticed someone standing in front of the table. My eyes flitted upward, and I realized it was Vivian, wearing a white dress. I felt a wave of relief wash over me. "You scared me!" I blurted out, my voice sounding a bit harsh. "I''m so sorry," she said, a sheepish smile on her face. "What are you doing here, anyway?" I asked, still feeling a bit surprised. "I just wanted to check on you," she replied, still smiling. "Maybe you should leave," I said, avoiding her gaze with my lips pouting. "Why? Are you mad at me?" She asked softly, trying to act cute and innocent. "What? No! I''m not mad at you. I''m just¡­ Ugh! Fine, yes! I''m quite mad at you," I said with a grunt as I took my seat on the bed. Vivian chuckled and ran to me, then suddenly sat on my thighs, then threw her arms around me. "I know you''re upset," she said, her voice gentle. "I didn''t want to cause a scene in front of everyone." I turned to face her and quietly nodded my head, like I was being hypnotized by her. I couldn''t believe that I had already fallen head over heels for her. It was too sudden, and I never knew something like that could even happen. "Have you eaten?" She asked as she stood up. I quickly pulled her arm and made her sit on me. "Not yet," I whispered, and Iid my head on her chest. "But I will." She chuckled and nodded. "Alright then," she said. "What about you?" I asked. "Have you eaten yet?" "Yeah, I ate a little," she replied softly, as she stoked my hair gently like I was a little baby who desired all the care in the whole world. "A little?" I asked, widening my eyes. "Why is that? Have you forgotten that you have a child in there that needs enough to eat?" "Thanks to somebody, I ate surplusst night. Now, I don''t have room for more. Don''t worry, I will eat the firstter," she replied. I smiled and nodded. "You should eat now," she suggested. "Also, I want you to dress up. What if someone suddenly enters here and you are looking like this?" She asked, staring at my racy chest. "Why? Are you jealous?" I smirked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Vivian scoffed loudly. "What? Jealous? Why¡­ Why would I be?" "Oh really. Anyway, the servant who brought my food in this morning already saw my chest. She was quite flustered." I clicked my tongue and shook my head. Vivian cleared her throat loudly as her eyebrows danced. "So, the servant that served you, was it a female or male?" "Why are you asking about this? Don''t tell me you are jealous." I asked. "Hmph! Jealous indeed, I''m not!" She retorted. "Then, why are you being inquisitive about it?" I asked. "Is it bad if I''m curious? I just wanted to know. It''s not like I asked you something wrong," she said, rolling her eyes. "Alright then," I muttered. "It was actually one of those maidservants." "Oh¡­" She whispered and looked down. "What''s wrong?" I asked worriedly. The look she had on her face made me concerned. Vivian sighed deeply and looked at me, pouting her lips. She looked quite sad. "Talk to me. What is it?" I asked. "Hmph!" She grumbled and folded her arms. "I think I''m jealous." Chapter fifty seven Chapter fifty seven Vivian Oregon raised his left eyebrow, surprised by the statement that I had uttered. "Wait. What did you say again?" He asked. "Nothing. Just forget about it," I said, standing up. "Wait, where are you going now? Shouldn''t you repeat whatever word you just said?" He asked. "I didn''t say anything!" I said, shaking my head. "Oh, no! I heard something. You said you were..." I screamed loudly, interrupting Oregon. I was happy that he couldn''t evenplete his statement. He flinched and faced me, seeing my mouth wide open as a result of the way I was yelling. My soft and small hands were over my ears because I couldn''t hear the loud noise I was making anymore, but sadly, that didn''t even stop me from hearing Oregon''s further statements. "Stop! You are so loud," he said, but I refused to listen to him. In fact, I pretended I could not hear him; didn''t he notice how embarrassed I was? "Oh geez! Okay, fine! I didn''t hear anything. You didn''t say you were jealous," Oregon said with a mischievous smile on her face. I sighed inwardly, still not believing that I was still able to hear him. He left me no choice, so I increased the volume of my loud scream. I couldn''t even hear him anymore, and I was d. I just noticed his lips moving, but I didn''t understand a thing. Suddenly, he got on his feet, walked up to me, and ced his lips inside my widened mouth. My eyes blinked, and when it did open, it went so wide that I thought it would rip and my eyes would fall off. I slowly and gently covered my mouth, but he was already over it, kissing and devoting his lips and tongue like he didn''t want to lose me. When the kiss grew intense, I had to push him off, and all that way, my eyes were still wide open. I looked very confused. "What was that?" I whispered, gawking at him. He smirked at me and nodded in satisfaction. "That serves you right. I did warn you." "Warn me?" I asked, furrowing my eyebrows curiously. "What did you want to warn me about?" "Didn''t you hear me?" He asked, shaking his head. "Well, to be honest, I did hear everything you were saying except for thest statement before you suddenly kissed me," I answered, covering my wet and swollen lips. "I said I would kiss you if you didn''t stop screaming," he whispered sexily, and my heart jumped. The feeling was so magical that my thighs began to get warm. Even his voice was something that made me feel like I was in heaven. It was so deep and soft at the same time. I suddenly hupped, and he ran off, then came back with a cup of water. "Here, take this. The hup will stop immediately," he said. I swallowed hard, hupped again, and took the cup from him, then chugged everything down my throat. "Thank you; I''m fine now," I whispered. "Good." He nodded with a smile. "Huh¡­ I think I should go now. You need to dress up and eat before your food gets cold. Bye!" I waved and ran to the door. "Vivian!" He suddenly called, and I groaned, closing my eyes tightly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I really need to go. I can''t stay here any longer, or I might do something crazy to you. I know you really want to do it with me too," I said after turning around, facing him with no fear and trying to conceal my nervousness. Even my eyes refused to blink. "Huh¡­ What are you talking about?" He asked. "I''m actually talking about the cup. Are you going to take it to your room?" I raised the cup I was holding to my eyes and squeezed my face in embarrassment. Shit! "Sorry¡­ Here!" I said that and handed it to him before running off without sparing him another nce. "Cute!" I heard him chuckle. I ran into my room and flung myself onto the bed, burying my face in the pillows. "Ugh, what is wrong with you, Vivian?" I groaned, punching the bed in frustration. Just then, there was a knock at the door, and my heart jumped into my throat. I turned to face the door, my heart pounding. "Who is it?" I called out, my voice shaking. "I''m a maidservant. I was sent to you from the Lycan King," she replied, and my eyes grew big in difort. I wondered what happened again. I sighed and went to the door, opening it to see a young maidservant staring at me. "What did he say?" I asked. "Here," she said, stretching her hand toward me. It was a folded note. "What is this?" I asked, raising my eyebrows. "I don''t know. He just asked me to give you," she replied. "Okay, thanks," I said, collecting it from her. I went in, unfolded the paper, and checked it out to see that it was actually a note that said, I think you should eat a little, just in case. As you told me to, I''m also eating. I chuckled, and just then, there was a knock on the door. I went to it and opened it. My eyes widened in surprise when it fell on Oregon. "What¡­ What are you doing here?" I stuttered. "I wanted to send you another note, but I felt sending messages would be better. I never knew I didn''t have your phone number," he said, smiling. "Hold on," I said. "First of all, are you done eating?" I asked. "I ate quite a bit," he replied, smiling. I sighed and rolled my eyes. "Now, the second thing is that I don''t even have a phone." "What! Why didn''t I know about that?" He asked, seemingly disappointed. I just hummed and shrugged my shoulders, then started walking to the sofa so that I could sit down. Oregon suddenly pulled my arm, I swirled around, and my body collided with his. I looked up at him and gulped heavily. "King Oregon¡­" I let out a whisper. "How about we go shopping and I get you a phone?" He asked softly. I didn''t say a word. Oregon just watched me, confused as he waited patiently for me to say anything. I simply bit my lower lip as I smelt his nice cologne, his masculine body resting against mine, and his handsome face just above mine. Slowly and without control, I stooped on my tiptoe and crashed my lips on his. Chapter fifty eight Chapter fifty eight Oregon I was very surprised and flustered when I felt Vivian''s lips against mine. A gush of excitement surged through me as I found my cheeks flushing red. I shut my eyes and slowly held her bottom lip with my slightly parted mouth. With one hand, I grabbed one of her buttock cheeks and began to kiss her crazily. She was quick to reciprocate, giving me all of her tender lips and touches. Her hands were over my shoulders as we kissed. I started moving, and she went backwards, trying to follow my steps. I briefly opened my eyes and stopped by the cab, lifted her up with one hand, and dropped her on top of it. Vivian jerked a bit when she felt the sudden impact. She opened her eyes quickly and saw that she was sitting on the cab. She looked at my face and smiled. I only gave her a naughty neck, swept her hair away from her neck, and kissed right there. She moaned softly, and I kissed her again, tracing my lips to her soft and wet lips. When I got there, I started kissing her lips deeply with passion and found my hand uncontrobly trailing into her dress. Vivian pulled her lips away and pped my hand, and I groaned in pain. I jerked my hand back, looking at her in disbelief. "Ow! What was that for?" I demanded, rubbing my hand. "I''m sorry," she eximed, her eyes wide. "Did that hurt?" I gave her a look that said, ''Does that even need to be asked?'' She sighed and ran a hand through her hair. "I''m really sorry," she said, her voice contrite. "Don''t worry about it," I said with a shrug. "It''s no big deal." She nodded and smiled a little, her cheeks flushing. I leaned in to kiss her again, but she quickly turned her head away. "What''s wrong?" I asked, a bit confused. "Let''s save it for Monday," she said, her voice soft. "Monday?" I asked, a little puzzled. "Yes," she said, nodding slightly, a blush spreading across her cheeks. "You haven''t forgotten, have you?" She whispered into my ear, her breath warm against my skin. I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my chest. "I haven''t," I answered in a voice barely above a whisper. She giggled, a yful smile on her face. "Good. I''ll see you on Monday, then. We''ll do as you wish," she said, her eyes twinkling with mischief. I nodded and quickly leaned in to give her a quick peck on the lips. Her eyes went wide with surprise, and she put her hand to her mouth. "I''ll talk to youter, okay?" I said, feeling a bit flustered. As I started to walk away, she called out my name. I turned back, waiting for her to say something. "Don''t you want it anymore?" She asked, looking a bit confused. I gulped hard, my cheeks feeling hot. "You mean now?" I asked. "Of course," she said, her eyes fixed on mine. "I don''t know," I stammered, feeling my heart race. "Isn''t it too?" I trailed off, feeling embarrassed and unable to continue. "Too what?" she asked, cutting me off. "Isn''t it what I''m thinking?" I asked, raising a brow. "What are you thinking about?" She asked, furrowing her eyes suspiciously, like she was suspecting me of something. My eyes blinked, and I faked a cough. "What about you? What were you talking about in the first ce?" I asked. "You said you wanted my phone number; that''s what I wanted to give you," she replied. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Huh?" I mumbled, spreading my eyes open. "Wait a minute," she chuckled, pointing at my face. "What has been on your mind? What have you been thinking about, huh?" "I''ve not been thinking about anything," I said quickly, defending myself. "You can''t fool me, you naughty boy." She giggled, cing her hand over her mouth. "You know what? Let''s talkter. I will also collect the numberter. Bye!" I waved and scurried away from the room. "So embarrassing!" I muttered, holding my racing chest. I went back to my room,id on my bed, and covered my whole body with the duvet, then started wriggling around. I felt thrilled and excited because of what Vivian told me. She finally supported my decision to have sexual intercourse with her. "King Oregon?" I heard a familiar voice, and I sighed deeply. The look on my face changed completely, in the opposite way. I took the duvet away from my body and took my eyes to the door. Isabe was there, staring at me with her hands folded against her chest. "Why didn''t you knock?" I demanded, sounding furious. "I did knock, but it seemed you were too busy with your excitement to even respond," she replied, her voice full of mockery. "What are you doing here?" I seethed, gritting my teeth. "You know what? I don''t even want to know the reason. Just leave my room." Isabe scoffed and shook her head. "I wonder why you are so excited. This is unlike you, Oregon. Did something good happen?" "Yes, something good happened. Very good, something like that. Happy now that you have heard from me? Now, I think you should get out of my room," I said as I pointed my index finger to the slightly opened door. "I came to tell you something." She whispered. "I don''t want to hear it. Leave now! You have spoiled my mood, Isabe. Dammit!" I yelled. "It''s about your mother and that girl," she said, ignoring my emotions andmands. "What girl?" I asked. "Vivian," she answered. I scoffed in anger. "So, why are you referring to us as this girl? She has a name!" I snapped. "I don''t care," she said, rolling her eyes. "You know what? I don''t want to hear anything from you. It''s better if I ask Vivian by myself. Now, can you leave?" I said. "No, I''m not going anywhere, Oregon." She said it smoothly, unfazed, and my face turned red in anger. Chapter fifty nine Chapter fifty nine Vivian When Oregon had gone, I ran to Laura''s room and met her sitting on the chair and watching TV. Isabe was on the bed, lying down on it and watching the ceiling. She also seemed lost in thought. When Laura saw me, she jumped on her feet and yelled, "This girl! What do you think you are doing here? You didn''t even knock before entering!" "The temerity," Isabe hissed as she stood up from the bed. "I want to speak with you," I said to Laura, ignoring everything I noticed. "I would rather cut my ears than listen to someone like that."Get out!" She yelled, pointing at the door. "No," I whispered, shaking my head. "I''m going nowhere. I''m not leaving!" "What?" She said it, her voice soft and intimidating. "What did you just say?" "You heard me," I said, after gathering my remaining courage. "I can''t leave. Not now, not yet. We need to talk. It''s very important." "How dare you!" She screamed andnded a hard p across my cheek. I moaned painfully as I held the stinging cheek. "Get out before I do something more horrible than this," she said angrily. Her eyes were already red as a result of the rage she was feeling. "It''s about my mother," I whispered, scrolling my eyes to her. "Your mother?" She stuttered, and I nodded quietly. Laura gulped and turned to Isabe, who was just watching us. "You should leave," she said. "Queen Laura," Isabe muttered, her face looking disappointed and her voice sounding dry and sad. "Leave us," Laura repeated. "I and Vivian would love to speak in private." Isabe''s eyes turned teary. She quickly took her eyes down and clenched her fist. "Where do you expect me to stay now? I don''t have a room, and I can''t go out. I can''t even stand outside or move to and fro because it''s weird." "Isabe, leave now!" Laura said it aloud. "I will," Isabe said softly, and then looked at me. "Vivian, I want to really be like you." "Excuse me?" I asked, feeling confused. "When someone asks you to leave, you will stand your ground and say no!"I really would want to be like you," she said, and I sighed deeply. "Do as you like," I told her tly. Isabe smirked at me before leaving the room, making sure she mmed the door hard. "What''s wrong with that girl now?" Laura angrily yelled. "You won''t me her." I muttered. "Forget that and tell me whatever you want to say," she said, and I nodded silently. "To be honest, it isn''t really about my mother." I let out a whisper, and a scowl upied her face. "What!" Her tone went so sharp that it almost tore my ear buds. "I''m sorry. That was the only way that I could get your attention," I said. Laura scoffed, her eyes widening like an owl. "So, you think you know something that could get my attention? Do you fucking think it''s my weakness?" "No!" I replied sharply, shaking my head vehemently in negation. "I don''t suppose it''s your weakness. I felt it was the only way you would listen to me." "I don''t want to listen to you. Poor Isabe; I chased her away because of you. It''s all your fault. Call her once you see her, and make sure you bring her back yourself," she said, turning away. "I need your help, please," I whispered. "Well, guess what?! I don''t want to help you, so keep whatever you are facing to yourself," Laura said. "You are the only one that can help me right now, please," I whispered, sadness overtaking my quiet voice. Laura scoffed and looked at me. "Why am I suddenly the only one that can help you? I thought you were close to my son. Tell me, what happened? Did you both have a couple quarrel, huh?" She asked, her voice sounding sarcastic and filled with mockery. I sighed deeply and shook my head. "It''s not that. I just feel Oregon doesn''t want me to dig more into my mother''s case. He wants me to be safe and thinks if I investigate whatever happened in the past, something bad might happen to me." Laura''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ Wait a second. Wha¡­ What did you just say?" She stuttered. "You heard me. Oregon wants me not to look into my biological parents case. I feel there''s something more to it," I answered. "No!" She yelled, grabbing my shoulders. "You said something. What was that? Did you tell my son about your parents?" She asked. I slowly nodded. "I did." I let out a whisper. She sighed heavily. "Why would you bother my son with that? Anyway, what is it? What do you need my help with?" "So suddenly? Do you want to help me now?" I asked, surprised. "Why? Don''t you need my help anymore?" She asked, arching her eyebrows. "No, not at all. Anyway, thank you so much. I want you to help me find a trainer," I said. "A trainer?" she asked. "Yes, I need one," I replied, nodding my head. "Why? Isn''t a bodyguard better?" She asked. "I have my reasons. I want a trainer because it has a lot of advantages. I can be stronger in martial arts since my wolf is yet to manifest," I answered. She nodded and turned away. "I will do as you have asked, but you have to give me time." "Sure!" I chuckled. "Also, I want you not to tell Oregon more about this. That''s the condition I have," she said. My eyes blinked as I went deep into thought, wondering why she was telling me that. "Why aren''t you answering me?" She asked, jolting me out of my thoughts. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, yes! I have heard you, and I will do as you have said," I replied softly. "Good then. You can leave, and do call Isabe back in. She must be feeling bad and lonely now," she said. "Alright, Queen Laura," I said, bowed a bit, and left the room. However, when I went outside, I didn''t see Isabe, so I asked around, and a guard told me he saw her going into Oregon''s bedroom. Chapter sixty Chapter sixty Isabe "You are really frustrating me, Isabe," Oregon groaned, ring at me. "I think it''s high time I send for the guards. I can''t take it anymore." He stood facing me, his eyes shootingsers at me as if he wanted to end me. He clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth, showing his fury at my mere presence. "How dare you speak so rudely to me?" he snapped. "Have you forgotten who you are speaking to? Have you?" "Why does she keeping over to our room?" I quickly asked, my voice filled with anger and spite. Oregon scanned me from head to toe. "Who are you talking about?" he asked. "Vivian, of course! Who do you think I''m talking about? That girl has guts, alright. She keepsing to our room, using her parents as an excuse just to speak with Queen Laura. In the end, I''m sent away from the room," I said. "Vivian came to your room because she needs to talk about her parents?" he asked, rubbing his head in frustration. I only scoffed. "What''s her problem now?" he muttered, looking away. "She told your mother she won''t leave, just like I told you. Vivian is growing some guts, I swear," I said, rolling my eyes. He turned away from me, clearly trying to end the conversation. "I just want to be alone right now," he said. I quickly moved toward him and put my arms around him from behind. My head rested against his back. "No!" he shouted, his body tensing up. "What are you doing? Please let go!" I held on to him as he tried to pull away. Suddenly, the door opened, and we both turned to see who it was. We turned around to see Vivian looking at us, as if she had seen a ghost. Her eyes were wide open, and she took a few steps backward, nervously. My arms dropped, leaving his waist, as I returned the innocent stare that Vivian was giving us. "Vivian¡­" Oregon whispered, trying to walk toward her. "No, please. Just stay back," Vivian said, shoving her palm in our faces. "I didn''te to interrupt you both or say anything to any of you." I scoffed loudly and folded my arms, resting them against my busty chest. "Then why are you here?" I asked, smirking at her. "Watch your mouth, young woman," Oregon warned, pointing his index finger at my face. Vivian turned her face to me, ignoring Oregon who was looking at her, obviously begging to be noticed. I red at Vivian when her eyes fell on me. "What is it?" I asked. "Why are you looking at me?" "Queen Laura requests your presence in the room. She ordered me to call you back in," she replied, and a brief smile ran across my lips. "I guess she feels bad and guilty for telling me to leave," I whispered and turned to Oregon. "Bye, King Oregon," I said softly, waving at him, but he only looked away,pletely ignoring me. I looked over at Vivian and walked toward her. "Stoping into our room," I said. "It''s really starting to get annoying." I turned to leave, but Vivian reached out and grabbed my arm. I turned to face her. "What is it?" I snapped, trying to pull my arm away. "You should also stoping to King Oregon''s bedroom. It makes no sense since both of you mean nothing to each other," she said, and a confused look appeared on my face. "Excuse me?" I asked. Oregon chuckled from behind, and I turned to him. He was obviously happy that Vivian had defended him. I scoffed and yanked my wrist away from her grip, hissed angrily at her, and stormed away from the room. I nced back to see Oregon pull Vivian in and close the door. I stopped in my tracks and turned back, wondering what they were talking about or thinking. "Should I go check on them?" I whispered, biting my lower lip. I walked quietly to the door and noticed it was slightly open. From there, I was able to peep and see what was going on. Oregon was holding onto Vivian''s arm and acting all chaste and sweet. "I''m sorry," he whispered. Vivian sighed. "What are you sorry about?" she asked, and I scoffed softly in anger. "You saw us, right?" he said, shaking his head. "It''s not your fault," Vivian replied. "I noticed Isabe was all over you. It''s her fault for holding you so tight." Oregon chuckled and nodded. "Did you notice it was just her doing?" he asked, running his left hand through his hair. Sheughed and nodded her head. "I''m not blind. I wonder what is wrong with her, though. Why is she so obsessed with you? You don''t even have feelings for her, or do you?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Huh! No, I don''t. I don''t even have the slightest feelings for thatdy," he said, sounding defensive. My eyes turned moist when I heard that, but I managed to calm myself down. I clenched my fist in jealousy as I watched the two discuss and giggle happily. "Come here," Oregon said, and took her to the bed. He sat down and tapped his thigh. "Sit here," he said, tapping his thighs. Vivian smiled at him and sat there, then threw her arms around his neck. "So, I heard you went to my mother to speak?" he asked. "Did Isabe tell you?" she asked back, rolling her eyes. "Well, obviously," I replied. "What did you two speak about?" he asked. "For your information, I know you asked her questions about your parents. How many times would you want me to beg you toy low for now, huh?" Vivianughed and shook her head. "Wait, is that what Isabe told you?" "Yeah," he replied. "And you believed her?" Vivian asked, frowning. "So, what did you both talk about?" he asked. Vivian sighed deeply and replied, "I actually asked her to get a trainer for me." "Why would you ask her and not me?" he asked. "I didn''t want to ask you because I know you would be so worried and would not want to find one for me so fast. She was thest option I had," Vivian answered. I looked away from them and leaned against the wall. "Trainer?" I whispered, biting my lower lip, indulging my mind in deep thoughts. Chapter sixty one Chapter sixty one Laura Isabe entered the room without acknowledging me and went straight to her bed. She climbed onto it and curled up without uttering a word. I stood there, waiting for her to speak, but she remained silent. "Isabe, are you alright?" I asked, observing as she slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. "I''m... anxious," she whispered, her voice barely audible. I blinked in surprise, unsure of how to respond. "What''s troubling you?" I inquired. "What happened to make you feel this anxious?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Isabe sat up and wiped a tear from her cheek. "I''m just... unsure if you''ll still like me," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. "That''s not true," I reassured her. "What could possibly make you think that?" Isabe sniffled and nced down at herp. "I''m worried that Vivian will take you away from me," she admitted, tears welling up again. I sighed and wiped away her tears. "Why would you think such a thing, Isabe? I''m disappointed to hear you say that," I said, my disappointment evident on my face. "With the way you''ve been treating me differently and opening up to Vivian, I can''t help but think that I''ll be discarded and she''ll be the one you prefer," she exined, her words causing anger to rise within me. "Stop speaking such nonsense, Isabe. I would never do that. I''m not foolish. You are the one I want and cherish. Vivian won''t take you away from me or rece you, do you understand?" I said firmly, and she nodded. "Now, let''s put those thoughts aside and smile for me," I said, offering her a smile to encourage her. Isabe wiped her eyes and managed a small smile. It wasn''t much, but it was a start. "Much better," I said, returning her smile. She blushed slightly and looked away. "I promise I won''t dwell on it anymore," she said. "That''s good to hear," I said, patting her on the back. "Would you mind if we change the subject?" she asked. "Of course not," I replied. "What would you like to talk about?" "I was curious about what you and Vivian discussed earlier," she said. "Did she mention anything about her parents?" I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Did you overhear our conversation?" I asked. "No!" she quickly denied, looking embarrassed. "It was actually Oregon and Vivian." "Did they both talk about it?" I asked, still taken aback. "Yes," Isabe confirmed. "She mentioned that she had asked you to find her a martial arts trainer while she was working on the case." "That''s true," I said, feeling a bit ufortable discussing it. Isabe noticed my hesitation and seemed apologetic. "I''m sorry if I''m prying. I don''t mean to make you ufortable." I sighed and shook my head. "It''s alright. I''m fine." "Um... So, do you n on finding a trainer for her?" Isabe asked. "Yes," I smirked, and her expression turned dull. "I have a n," I added, and she perked up a bit. "A n?" she asked. "What is it?" "I intend to bring someone in to distract her," I exined, and her eyebrows raised. "Why would you want someone to distract her? Is there something rted to the case that you''re keeping from her?" Isabe asked, surprise evident on her face. "Not exactly!" I replied sharply. "I want to bring in a trainer, but their main purpose will be to distract her and possibly create a rift between my son and her." Isabe''s eyes widened, and her face lit up. "Wow, I understand what you mean, and I like the idea!" "Of course, I know what I''m saying. I think it will be beneficial for you. That way, you can also get closer to Oregon and win his heart," I said. "I really need you to start looking for a trainer. We can bring them in after we execute our n," she said, and I became confused. "n? What n?" I asked. Isabe frowned, pouting her lips like a child who had lost their candy. "Why are you saying that? Out of everything, you had to forget our n," she said. "It''s my fault; I won''t use my old age as an excuse. Can you remind me?" I asked, chuckling. "I know you''re being sarcastic. Anyway, the n is for us to get Oregon drunk or high on Monday and lock Vivian up. In the end, I will be the one he sleeps with," she exined, and a sigh escaped my lips. "I''m embarrassed that I forgot. I''m sorry, Be," I said. "No, it''s alright. I''m starting to think it''s just old age," she said, and I chuckled. "So, how should we go about finding this trainer?" she asked. "I''m not sure, but I know who can help," I replied. "Who is it? Let''s not waste any time and reach out to them," she said eagerly. "It''s actually Stephen, Oregon''s beta," I revealed, and her eyes widened. "Oh..." Isabe''s voice trailed off. "Call him so he cane over." I raised an eyebrow, amused by her statement, but I understood her eagerness. "I just don''t want my son to find out that Stephen helped us. Oregon is already disappointed and angry that Stephen and I even talk sometimes." "Stephen is the only one who can help us. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure Oregon and nobody else finds out," she assured me, standing up and walking to the center table. She picked up my phone and handed it to me. "Call him now, Queen Laura," she whispered. Chapter sixty two Chapter sixty two Stephen I was swimming in the pool when the lifeguard called out to me. I lifted my face above the water and saw that he was holding my phone. "What''s up?" I asked. "Someone''s calling you," the lifeguard replied. "Who is it?" I asked. I certainly didn''t want any interruptions on this hot afternoon. The lifeguard studied the screen for a moment before answering. "It''s a private number," he said. I was startled by the lifeguard''s call, and I quickly swam to the side of the pool, jumping out. I took off my swimming goggles and held out my hand for the phone. "Give it to me," I said, my voice sharp with annoyance. The lifeguard handed the phone to me, and I went to a quiet corner to take the call. "Laura," I whispered, a sly grin spreading across my face. "Where are you? I need to talk to you," she said, urgency in her voice. "I''m a little busy at the moment," I replied, trying to gauge the level of urgency and whether my presence was really needed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s urgent," she said insistently. "I really need your help right now." "Okay," I relented. "I''lle and meet you. Where are you?" I asked, heading into the locker room. "My room," she replied. "I don''t have the energy to go somewhere else to talk. We can meet in my bedroom. Just be discreet when youe. I don''t want anyone to know that you''reing to my room." "I got it," I said with augh, as I grabbed a towel from the hanger and began drying off my wet body. I grabbed my shirt and pants from the hanger and put them on. Then I left the locker room, making sure to walk carefully so as not to draw any attention to myself. When I reached the penthouse, I made my way to her room. I knocked on the door and it opened immediately. I hurried inside and the door closed behind me. I looked up and saw Laura staring at me. "You called?" I asked, crossing my arms over my chest. "Yes, please sit down first," she said, still smiling. I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I should really trust her. But in the end, I sat down, feeling a bit nervous. "Now that you''re here, I need to ask you something," she said, as she took her sit opposite me. "Why are you making me nervous?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "How?" she asked with a chuckle. "Your expression. The way you keep smiling. It feels fake," I said. "Just be honest with me. What''s going on?" She scoffed and leaned back in her chair. "Alright, you caught me. I was trying to get your attention," she admitted. "Too bad you failed the simple task," I said with a smirk. She rolled her eyes and scowled. "Yes, I failed. So, can we please move on?" "Alright," I replied. "What''s this all about, then?" "I need your help finding a trainer. They need to be a man, and very attractive, intelligent, and strong," she said, sounding serious. "Why do they need a trainer?" I asked, intrigued. "It''s not me who needs a trainer," she said. "Someone asked me to help them find a trainer." "Really? Who is it?" I asked, my interest piqued. She let out a long sigh and looked away. My curiosity was at an all-time high. "Is it for that girl that stays with you? Isabe?" I asked, tilting my head to one side. "No," she said hesitantly. "It''s for Vivian." My mind started racing. "Why would Vivian need a trainer?" I asked. "You don''t need to know everything!" she snapped. "So, will you help me or not?" I exhaled deeply and gave a slight nod. "Wait, is that a yes?" she asked, her face lighting up. "Obviously," I replied with a smirk. "Thank you!" she eximed. "You''re wee. I think I should probably head out, then?" I asked, pointing to the door. "Uh, sure," she nodded, looking a bit confused. I got up from the chair and headed for the door, not bothering to look around as I left the room. I made my way out of the penthouse and to my car, driving home in a bit of a daze. I made my way to my bedroom and copsed onto the bed, exhaling deeply as I stared up at the white, high ceiling. As Iy there, I felt a sharp pain in my back. I prodded the area and grimaced as my fingers rubbed the hump there. "Ugh, what is wrong with my back again?" I grumbled to myself, feeling frustrated. "Always in pains unnecessary." I took out my phone and called my personal massage therapist. I asked her toe over as soon as possible to help me with my sore back. "Do you think I need surgery for this?" I mumbled to myself, feeling a little desperate. I went to the window and stood there, gazing outside as I waited for my massage therapist to arrive. When I saw her, I breathed a sigh of relief. I was surprised to see a man walking in with her. They were conversing as they entered the building. The man was handsome and built like a warrior. "Who''s that?" I muttered to myself, feeling slightly intrigued. I made my way to the massage room andid down on the table, waiting for the massage therapist toe in. "Hello, Beta Stephen. Good afternoon," she said as she walked into the room. I smiled up at her. "Good afternoon." "Good afternoon to you too, sir," she said in a cheerful voice. "How is your day going?" "Quite well, thank you," I replied. "And how is your day going?" "It''s been pretty good," she replied, grinning. "I can tell," I said. "I saw you chatting with your brother outside. "Boyfriend?" she scoffed. "Oh, no! He''s not my boyfriend!" "Then, who is he?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "That''s my little brother," she said,ughing. Chapter sixty three Chapter sixty three Stephen "Really?" I said, surprised. "Yes," she said with a nod. "Why would I lie about something like that?" "I didn''t realize you had a sibling," I said. Sheughed and rubbed the back of her head. "Well, you never asked." "You''re right, I didn''t," I admitted. "Okay, let''s start with your back," she said. Iy back down and straightened my spine. "You should take your shirt off first," she reminded me. "Oh, right," I said, feeling slightly embarrassed. I quickly took my shirt off, theny back down on my stomach. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her skilled hands working on my back. It was so rxing that I felt more energized than I had when I first entered the room. "So, what about your brother?" I asked, before she cut me off. "You seem very interested in my brother," she said with a chuckle. "Is there something I should know?" I opened my eyes and shook my head. "No, not at all. I''m just very curious about him" "Alright," she said, and I could hear the smile in her voice. "How old is he?" I asked. "He''s twenty-six years old," she replied, working on the knots in my shoulders. "What does he do for a living?" I asked, curious to know more about her brother. "He''s a personal trainer at my gym," she said. "However, he''s been considering getting a new job." "Wow, that''s really nice," I said, smiling. "My brother is an impressive guy. Not only is he a talented athlete, but he''s also really intelligent. He has a degree in sports science and is working on getting his master''s degree. Oh, and he''s also a really kind person. He volunteers at a local youth center, and he''s always helping people who are less fortunate than him." "He''s a personal trainer at my gym," she said, pausing before continuing. "I''m really proud of him." "If I were you, I would be proud too," I said softly. She finished her work and I put my shirt back on. "Thank you," I said, feeling grateful for her help. "You''re wee," she replied, smiling warmly. "When is next visit though?" "You don''t need to worry about that," I said. "I''ll call you." She nodded. She grabbed her bag from the shelf and walked towards the door. Before she could leave, I called out to her. "Yes, Beta Stephen?" she asked, turning around. "Can I have your brother''s phone number?" I asked. She looked surprised and confused. "Why do you need it?" she asked, her voice shaking with apprehension. "Is anything wrong?" I smiled and shook my head. "No, not at all," I said. "I actually have a job for him." I handed her my phone. "Really?" she asked excitedly, taking the phone from me with shaking hands. "Yes, of course. I''m sure he''ll love the job that I''m offering him. His physique speaks volumes about his fitness level. He must be really good at martial arts and fighting, right?" I asked. She chuckled. "Why not? He''s 100 percent perfect in those things. Here you go, your phone," She muttered giving me back my phone. I looked at it and nodded. "That''s good. That''s one of the major things I looked out on him," She smiled and nodded. "You can go now. Once again, thank you for today," I said and she bowed, then looked up at me. "You are wee," She said, then waved briefly at me. "Bye!" I nodded as I watched her leave the room. When she was gone, I looked at the number on the paper, wanting to save it in my phone, when a thought urred to me. "Damn," I whispered under my breath and ran out of the room. I dashed down the stairs and saw the woman leaving through the front door. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Wait!" I called out to her and she turned to face me. "What?" she asked, looking at me with a puzzled expression on her face. I was panting as I ran down the stairs. I had rushed down them so quickly that I was out of breath. "Did you run?" she asked, studying me. "Yes," I said, still trying to catch my breath. "Why?" she asked, a look of concern on her face. "Did I forget something in the room?" she asked, tapping her ck bag that hung from her shoulder. "What''s his name?" I asked, still trying to catch my breath. "Who?" she asked, looking confused. "Your brother," I said. "I want to save his phone number." "Oh!" she said, chuckling. "His name is Damien." "Damien? Nice name." I nodded, and a broad smile ran across her lips. "If you meet him, do tell him about me." I said. "No problem. I promise to do just that." She said. "Thank you. I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Goodbye." I said, and waved. "Bye." She replied, waving back and walking out of the house till she was out of my sight. *** The next day came quicker than I expected, and when the afternoon rolled around, I received a call from my massage therapist. "Hello?" I said, answering the phone. "Good day, Mr. Stephen," she greeted. "How are you doing?" I asked. "I''m doing well, and I hope you are too?" she asked. I chuckled. "As usual," I replied. "I called you about my brother, Damien," she said. "Oh," I whispered. "As you asked me to, I told him about you," she began. "And he was happy." "That''s nice. It just means that I can now contact him and tell him that we should meet up and discuss something important. When we do meet, I''ll tell him what I have in mind for him." I said. "Absolutely," she said. "I''m going to hang up now," I said. "I need to call him." "Sure!" she said. I ended the call. Without hesitation, I dialed Damien''s number. He answered on the first ring. "Hello?" he said, his deep voice filling my ear. "It''s me, Beta Stephen," I said. "Oh my goodness!" he eximed, clearly excited. I smiled and nodded. "What do you say we meet up right now? There''s something I''d like to discuss with you." Chapter sixty four Chapter sixty four Laura That morning after a refreshing shower, I sat at the window and started to brush my glossy ck hair when my phone suddenly rang. I turned around and saw Isabe approaching with it. "Thanks," I said with a smile as I took the phone from her. I looked at the caller ID, which showed an unsaved number. Judging by the number, I knew it was Stephen. I let out a deep breath before answering the call. "Hello, Stephen?" I said. Let''s see what we can do to improve this: "Guess what?" His excited voice came from the other end of the phone. I was instantly intrigued. "What is it?" I asked. "You have to guess first," he said, chuckling. "You know I''m terrible at guessing games," I said. "Just tell me! I''m dying of curiosity." "Alright, I''ll spill the beans," he said. "I finally found the perfect person." "The perfect person?" I whispered, my eyes growing wide with disbelief. Then, I let out a sharp gasp. "Are you getting married, Stephen?" I asked. "Wha¡ª no!" he eximed, a little too quickly. I raised my eyebrows. "What? You''re not?" "I''m not!" he said, then chuckled. "But I''m surprised you went there first." I frowned. "If you''re not getting married, then what are you talking about?" "Calm down, I''ll tell you," he said, chuckling. "Anyway, I found the right and perfect man for the trainer job you wanted for Vivian." I let out a giggle, a smile spreading across my face. I turned around and saw Isabe, who was looking at me quizzically. I gave her a wink and mouthed, "I''ll tell youter." She raised an eyebrow and mouthed, "You better!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I couldn''t help butugh. "Okay, so what''s the first step?" he asked. I pursed my lips and rubbed my chin thoughtfully. "First, we need to set a date for us to meet. Then, I''ll do a brief interview with him to see if he''s a good fit. If he is, I''ll give him the assignment." "Sounds good," he replied. "Just let me know when you set the date." "Thanks," I said. "I''ll be in touch." "Bye for now," he said, and I ended the call. Isabe hurried over to me and sat down. "Tell me! Tell me!" she said, her voice brimming with excitement. I couldn''t help but smile. "As always, Stephen came through! He found the perfect candidate to be Vivian''s trainer." Isabe''s smile faltered, reced by a concerned expression. She looked like she was deep in thought. "What''s wrong?" I asked. "What''s the matter?" I asked, cing my hand on her shoulder. "Please, tell me what''s on your mind." "How can you be sure he''s the right person for the job?" she asked, a hint of worry in her voice. "Did Stephen tell you that?" "Yes," I said, nodding slowly. "But do you really think we need to confirm that?" She let out a long sigh. "You''re right, it might not be necessary," she said, though she still looked concerned. "You still seem worried, Isabe," I said. "What would you have me do, even if I did confirm it?" I asked. "I''ll still meet the man for the interview, so there''s no need to rush things." "I just don''t want you to waste your time," she snapped. "And I''m just being honest. I''m really curious." I let out a deep breath. "You''re insistent, aren''t you?" "Of course!" she replied. "We need to know what he looks like," she said. "Who would want a trainer who''s ugly and short? Remember that he''ll be the one to distract and lead Vivian into our trap." I furrowed my brows. "What do you want me to do?" "How about calling Stephen back and asking him to send a photo of the man?" she suggested. "You''re right," I said with a nod. "Let me do that right away." I grabbed my phone and called Stephen right away. "Hello!" I said as soon as he answered. "Hey!" he replied. "Have you set a date?" "Uh, not yet," I said. "I was wondering if you could send me a photo of the man?" I asked, lowering my voice a bit. "Absolutely!" he said with augh. "I actually met with him this morning and we took a few photos together. He''s really handsome and muscr!"! "Of course," I said. "Send me the photos, and I''ll get back to you." I ended the call and faced Isabe. "He definitely sounded excited about this man," I said. She nodded. "I just hope he lives up to the hype." My phone beeped. I picked it up and saw that a text message had arrived from Stephen. I looked at her. "There are a lot of photos," I said. "Should we look through them?" "Of course!" she replied. "I''m curious to see what this guy looks like." I opened the message thread and was surprised to see so many photos. I scrolled through them, showing them to Isabe as I went. "Wow," she whispered. "He is handsome. Look at those muscles and it looks like Oregon''s! He definitely seems fit." "I think he might be more than just a trainer and please don''t say his muscles is like my son. They look different," I replied, rolling my eyes. "All right," she said, chuckling. I couldn''t help but smile, nodding my head in agreement. "I guess Stephen did a pretty good job then," I said. "You might be right," she said, a hint of admiration in her voice. "Absolutely!" I said, with a grin. "I think I should meet him as soon as possible. Maybe tomorrow night?" "I agree!" she said, nodding vigorously. I started to reach for my phone to call Stephen when she suddenly grabbed my hand. "What''s it?" I asked. "How about I meet him instead?" she whispered, and I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "Why?" I asked. Isabe gulped, letting out a long sigh. "I think I''d be better at dealing with him," she said. "And I have so many questions for him. I''m a pretty good interviewer, trust me." She gave me a wink and a smile. Chapter sixty five Chapter sixty five Isabe The driver pulled up to the curb and I looked out the window. "Are we there already?" I asked, peering through my dark sunsses at the restaurant in front of us. "Yes, ma''am," the driver replied. I nced up at the sign that read "Foodies" in bold, ck letters. "I guess we really are," I whispered to myself. The driver got out of the car and opened the back door for me. The driver came around to the passenger side of the car and opened the door for me. I stepped out, revealing my new ck stacy heels. The shoes were designer, and they made a statement as I stepped onto the pavement. The driver bowed at me before entering the car to wait for me. I looked away, pushed open the door and walked into the restaurant. It was elegant and ssy, with a sleek, modern design. I scanned the room, and my eyes settled on the man I hade to meet. He was sitting at a table with a cup of coffee in front of him. He was tall and muscr, and I had to admit, he looked even better in person than he did in his photos. I gave him a nod of acknowledgment as I walked over to him. As I approached the table, he looked up and I gave him a smile. His expression was a mix of surprise and curiosity. I took the chair across from him and sat down. "So you''re the one who''s going to interview me?" he asked, his voice betraying his surprise. "Is that a problem?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He paused, scratching his head. "Not at all, it''s just... I wasn''t expecting someone so young," he said. I nodded in understanding. "I''m filling in for someone who''s older," I said. "Oh," he responded, and gave a slight nod. "I see." "Should we get started then?" I asked, and he let out a deep breath, giving a nod of agreement. "Yes, let''s introduce ourselves first. I''m Isabe Vikon," I said, offering my hand for a handshake. He took my hand and gave it a firm shake. "I''m Damien Spencer. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Isabe." I smiled warmly at him. "The pleasure''s all mine, Damien." I took off my sunsses and ced them on the table, then set my bag down on the arm of the chair. "So, what would you like to know about me, Isabe?" Damien asked, leaning back in his chair. "Well, for starters, how long have you been doing this job?" I asked, curious about his career. "A job?" he asked, his brows arching in surprise. "What did you hear?" "I heard you do martial arts," I said, a smile spreading across my face. "Is that true?" "Well, yes, I''ve done a lot of martial arts," he said, sounding a bit proud. "Jujitsu, karate, taekwondo, judo...I could go on and on. Oh, there''s also boxing, Muay Thai, and wrestling," he continued. "I''ve studied a lot of different styles over the years. And, I even work as a security guard and a bouncer sometimes, but just on a part-time basis." He gave an awkward chuckle, rubbing the back of his head. "Wow, that''s nice. So, what do you do currently?" I asked, my eyes twinkling with curiosity. "I''ve been a professional boxer for about seven years now. That''s my current and main job," he replied, a hint of pride in his voice. I looked around and waved to the waiter, who smiled and made his way over to our table. "How can I help you?" he asked, his voice polite and professional. "I''ll have the same coffee as the gentleman here," I said, pointing to Damien''s cup of coffee. "I can''t resist the sweet aroma." "Of course," he said, taking a quick nce at the cup of coffee on the table before giving a small bow and walking away. It was only a minute before the waiter returned with my coffee, cing it gently on the table. "Thank you," I said, giving him a smile. I looked at Damien as I picked up the cup and took a deep whiff of the steaming brew, closing my eyes as the aroma enveloped me. Then, I took a small sip. "Mmm, that''s nice," I said, as I put the cup back on the table. "I really like it." He looked at me with a quizzical expression on his face. "You know, I think I like you, Mr. Damien Spencer," I said, and his eyes widened in surprise. He blinked a few times. "I... I beg your pardon?" he stammered, clearly taken aback by my comment. "I like your energy, your vibe," I exined, my tone light and yful. "I have a feeling you''d make a great trainer, a fantastic spy, and an expert seducer." "I-I don''t quite understand," he stammered, his brows furrowing as he struggled to follow my train of thought. "No worries, it''s all good," I reassured him, my voice gentle and friendly. "If you''d like, I can offer you a new job." "Oh, well... I guess that would be interesting to hear about," he said hesitantly, still looking a bit uncertain. "But I can''t imagine anything being better than my current job as a boxer." "I want you to train someone," I continued, "but your job won''t be training them in the conventional sense. Instead, I need you to spy on them and report back to me with all the details." I paused to take a sip of my coffee, relishing the rich, bold vor. "Furthermore," I continued, "I need you to seduce the trainee. I''ll pay you well for your efforts, of course - millions, even. And I''ll cover all your living expenses, of course." "No way!" he scoffed, shaking his head. "I''m not interested, and I can''t do that. I don''t even want to!" "Wait, what?" I asked, a puzzled look on my face. "Why not?" "I''m not gay," he said, his eyes narrowing. I burst outughing, and he gave me a half-hearted re. "It''s not funny," he said, his lips curling into a frown. As myughter died down, I shook my head and smiled. "You do know the trainee we''re talking about here is a woman, right?" I said, winking at him. "A very beautiful woman." His eyes went wide, and he opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. "Oh," he finally said, scratching the back of his head. "My apologies. I just assumed..." He trailed off, looking embarrassed. "Nah, you don''t have to worry," I chuckled saying my head. "It''s fine" Chapter sixty six Chapter sixty six Vivian I was in my room when a sudden wave of nausea hit me. I ran to the bathroom, where I vomited in the sink. After I was done, I flushed the sink and washed my face with cold water. As I walked slowly back to my room, I felt winded and weak. "What''s wrong with me?" I whispered to myself, my eyes heavy with fatigue. Then I remembered that the next day, I would be having sex with the Lycan King, Oregon. I felt a sudden wave of despair wash over me. "How am I supposed to have sex in this state?" I kept whispering, as I ran my fingers through my hair. I felt so lost and uncertain. As Iy on my bed, I remembered that I had promised to sleep with him the next day. I felt a sense of dread settle over me, my mood souring as I gazed at the ceiling. I was lost in thought when I heard a knock at the door. With a sigh, I forced a smile onto my face, assuming it was Oregon. Propping myself up on my elbows, I called out, "Come in!" To my surprise, it was the maidservant who opened the door, not Oregon. "Oh," I whispered, sinking back down onto the bed. "What is it?" I asked quietly. "Queen Laura has asked you toe to her room," the maidservant replied. "Did she give any indication of why?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "No, she did not," the maidservant replied. "Alright, I''ll be on my way," I said, getting up from the bed and heading for the door. As the maidservant left the room, my thoughts raced. I wondered what Queen Laura could possibly want to see me about. I could only hope that there wasn''t a problem and that she didn''t want to cause any trouble. After a while, I summoned the strength to get out of bed. I dragged my feet to Queen Laura''s room and knocked on the door. "Come in," Queen Laura called out, and I pushed open the door. Inside, I saw Queen Laura and Isabe sitting on the sofa next to each other, their expressions grim. After studying their faces, I took a deep breath. "Can I sit?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "Of course," Queen Laura said, gesturing to the empty chair across from them. I sat down slowly, my legs shaking. I looked at Isabe, whose face was twisted into a scowl. "Are you feeling unwell?" she asked, her eyes darting across my face. "No," I replied, looking straight ahead and avoiding her gaze. "You look a bit sick though," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Your skin is so pale and your expression is so... distressed." She wrinkled her nose. "You''re even sweating. "I''m not sick!" I snapped, my voice harsh. Isabe flinched, her eyes widening. "Whoa, take it easy there," she said, raising her hands in a gesture of surrender. "Isabe, are you okay?" Queen Laura asked, ncing at her with a worried expression. "I''m fine, I just got a little startled," Isabe said, taking a deep breath to calm herself. Queen Laura''s eyes snapped back to me, her expression hard and cold. "Hey, you scared her!" Queen Laura snapped at me, scowling. "She wouldn''t leave me alone," I protested, my voice tight with anger. Then I stood up, my hands shaking at my sides. "Well, since you don''t have anything important to tell me, I should probably leave." I turned to the door, my heart pounding in my chest. As I reached for the handle, Isabe spoke up. "Queen Laura found you a trainer." I swallowed hard as I turned to them. Isabe''s lips were curved in a sly smirk, and she had her arms folded across her chest. Queen Laura nodded at me, her face inscrutable. "You told her about what we talked about?" I asked Isabe, my voice shaking with anger. "Is that supposed to be private? I mean, it''s not like it''s anything special or confidential," Queen Laura replied, shrugging. "You sent her outside that day for a reason," I said, my voice tight with anger. "And I regret sending her out," Queen Laura said, a note of regret in her voice. I scoffed and shook my head, turning to leave. "Alright, then. Have a great time." I reached for the door handle, but before I could turn it, Queen Laura spoke up again. "Should I just send the trainer away?" Isabe leaned forward, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. "It''s quite a shame, though. We found the perfect trainer after our hard work." I sighed deeply and turned to look at them. "You both found him?" I asked, my voice thick with disbelief. Isabe giggled. "We did a great job, right?" I scoffed and turned to Queen Laura, my tone incredulous. "You actually let her help you look for him?" Queen Laura huffed, her cheeks reddening. "Do you expect an olddy like myself to keep running around all by myself when I have a young and strong woman staying with me? Isabe was just helping. And listen here, youngdy, I won''t tolerate your unnecessary anger and shouting." She said pointing her index finger to my face. I felt dizzy, and my surroundings seemed to blur around me. I shook my head, trying to clear my vision. "You know what, let''s talk about thister," I said, pushing the door open. I didn''t even bother to close it behind me as I left. My legs were trembling as I walked down the hallway to the elevator. I just wanted to get to my room and lie down. Everything was spinning around me and I feltpletely overwhelmed. "Ugh, I feel so sick," I groaned, reaching a hand to my throbbing forehead. My vision was starting to blur, and everything was spinning around me. I finally reached my room and pushed open the door. I took one step inside, and everything went ck. Thest thing I heard was a faint thud, like something had dropped to the floor. Then, nothing. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter sixty seven Chapter sixty seven Oregon "Ugh," I grunted as a sharp pain shot through my chest. My heart began to race and I felt panic rising within me. What could be happening? It took me a moment to realize it was the mate bond. My mate, Vivian, was in pain. I groaned as I rose from my desk, pushing my sses aside as I looked over at the paperwork on the desk. I didn''t have time to worry about that now. I had to go to Vivian. With that thought in mind, I bolted out of the office. I ran down the hallway towards her room and found the door closed. I tried to open it, but it was locked. I knocked, but there was no response. "Vivian!" I called out, pounding on the door with my fist. "Open up!" Still, there was no response. I felt a knot of fear forming in my chest, and I knew I had to get inside the room. "I''m breaking down the door!" I called out as I ced my hands on the door, ready to force it open. The door suddenly swung open, and Vivian stood before me, a smile stered on her face. It looked forced and fake, though. Her face was wet, like she had been crying. "Vivian," I breathed, pulling her into a tight embrace. I held her as if she might slip away, unwilling to let her go. She returned the hug, then let out a deep sigh. I slowly let go, our eyes locking as we gazed at each other. "Why didn''t you answer me? Why!" I eximed, my concern clear in my voice. "I''m so sorry," she said softly, a forced smile still on her face. "Do you know how scared and worried I was?" I asked, my gaze locked on her face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I''m really sorry," she repeated, her voice almost a whisper. I heaved a sigh, knowing she felt guilty. "Now, tell me what happened," I said as she entered the room. I followed her in and shut the door behind me. "Nothing," she said, chuckling awkwardly. I could tell she was lying. "Don''t lie to me," I said sharply. "What?" she asked, her eyes wide. "Stop pretending everything is fine, Vivian," I said, trying to be gentle but firm. "Your face says it all. Your smile is forced, and I know you''re not okay. Why is your face wet? Have you been crying?" Sheughed, the sound hollow and forced. "Does this look like tears to you?" she asked, running her fingers across her damp face. "That''s a lot of water." "What?" I asked, my eyebrows knitting together in confusion. "I didn''t cry, King Oregon," she said, shrugging nonchntly. "Then, why is your face wet?" I asked, still trying to understand what was going on. "I washed it," she replied. "I was feeling exhausted and decided to ssh some water on my face." I let out a sigh of relief. "Are you okay, then?" I asked. "Please be honest." She pouted her lips and shook her head. "No, I''m not okay," she whispered, her voice sounding small and vulnerable. "I feel sick and I''m not sure why." "Sick?" I echoed, concern rising in my chest. "What do you mean?" "I don''t know," she said, her voice sounding small and uncertain. "I''ve been vomiting all day, and I feel nauseous all the time. I''m so tired, I can barely move. I feel so weak." "Let''s get you to the hospital, right now," I said, my voice filled with urgency. She nodded, looking pale. "I agree," she said, clutching her chest. "Why?" I asked, my voice reflecting my concern. "Does it hurt?" She shook her head, a small chuckle escaping her lips. "No, I just feel like throwing up," she said. "Come on," I said, standing up. "Let''s get you to the bathroom." I reached for her hand, but she pulled away. "It''s okay," she said. "I can go on my own." She staggered to her feet and I watched her closely, ready to catch her if she fell. I could hear the retchinging from the bathroom, and I let out a sigh. Taking out my phone, I dialed a number and waited for an answer. "Hello?" a voice said on the other end of the line. "It''s me," I said. "I need you to prepare the car right away." "Yes, my King," the voice replied. "Anything else?" "No," I said, and hung up the phone. My heart was beating fast as I waited for my driver to arrive. When I noticed the retching sounds had died down, I ran to the bathroom and opened the door to see Vivian turning on the faucet of the sink and using the water to wash her face. After she was done, she turned to me with a smile. "I hope this doesn''t look like tears to you?" I smirked and grabbed her arm. "Let''s go, the driver is waiting." "You called already?" she asked, quite surprised. "I couldn''t wait. Besides, time is not on our side." As we walked out of the room, I noticed that everyone in the hallway was staring at us. Their mouths moved as if they were talking, and their eyes lingered on our intertwined arms. "You should probably let go of me," I whispered to him. "People are staring and talking." He scoffed. "Who cares what they think? They should remember that you''re my breeder." I shook my head. "No breeder of the Lycan gets close to you like this. "I don''t care what they think," he said, his tone firm. I felt a lump rise in my throat. My vision blurred, and I closed my eyes. We walked outside, and I saw our driver waiting for us next to the car. As soon as he saw us, he opened the back door and we got in. The driver got in his seat and we zoomed off. I nced back and saw people running out of the front door and staring at the car, their hands pointed at us. They were speaking loudly, though I couldn''t hear them. A wave of exhaustion washed over me, and I sighed. Oregon lifted my chin and turned my face towards him. "Don''t worry about them," he said gently. "Just close your eyes and get some rest." I nodded and leaned against him, allowing myself to rx. As my eyes fluttered closed, I felt him brush a hand through my hair. His touch was soothing, and I allowed myself to drift off into sleep. Chapter sixty eight Chapter sixty eight Vivian N?velDrama.Org ? content. As I opened my eyes, I moaned softly. My eyelids felt heavy, and I could tell I was in a hospital room, a luxurious one at that. I heaved a sigh of relief, grateful to be out of danger, and sank back into the bed. But my eyes shot open when I remembered Oregon. "Where''s Oregon?" I mumbled, searching the room frantically. Just then, the door swung open, and I looked up. I felt a surge of relief at the sight of a familiar pair of legs. I jumped out of the bed and ran toward him, throwing my arms around him in a tight embrace. "Where were you?" I asked, pulling back from the hug. "I was so worried when you weren''t here." I sniffed him, and frowned. "You smell different. Did you change your cologne?" I added with a small chuckle. "Hello¡­" I heard a voice say and my eyes opened, It fell on Oregon who was standing before me, close to the door, and my face turned confused. He was looking shocked and his eyes and mouth opened widely in awe. "What are you doing there, Oregon?" I asked, furrowing my eyes. "Aren''t I hugging you?" His eyes went red in anger and that was when I realized that the voice came from who I was hugging, and that person definitely wasn''t Oregon, despite having the same body build. My heart was racing, and I took a few steps back. As I did, I got a clear look at the man''s face, and my eyes widened in shock. "Who are you?" I blurted out, my voice trembling. The man let out a deep sigh, running a hand through his dark, wavy hair. "I think I should be the one asking that question. Who are you, and why did you just hug me? What are you even doing in this room?" "Excuse me, this is my ward," I said, my voice sharp and clear. "Who are you?" Oregon asked from behind and the man whirled around to see Oregon standing in the doorway, a frown on his face. His eyes widened in shock when he saw the familiar Lycan King just in front of him. "I''m sorry, I thought this was my sister''s room," he said, bowing his head. "I must have gotten confused. This is my first time here." Oregon''s face hardened. Just as he was about to leave, Oregon called out, "What''s your name?" The man turned to look at him. "I''m Damien Spencer." "Alright, Damien. You can go now," Oregon said, waving a hand. Damien bowed and turned to leave, pulling the door shut behind him. As he walked away, I could see the tension radiating from his stiff shoulders. Oregon''s eyes were locked on me, his expression hard and angry. He simply walked past me and sat down on the bed. I let out a heavy sigh and went to sit next to him. "Are you mad at me?" I asked, my bottom lip trembling slightly. "Of course I''m mad," he said, his voice t. "Why wouldn''t I be? I left for a few minutes to get you something to eat, and when I got back, I saw you hugging another man." I shook my head quickly. "No, please. I never intended that to happen. I just mistook him for you, I''m sorry" I said, my smile faltering as I saw the look on his face which he quickly took away. "Please look at me," I pleaded, but he kept his gaze fixed on the wall. I gently grabbed his cheeks and turned his head to face me. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I leaned in and nted a soft kiss on his lips. I pulled back, a little afraid of his reaction. His face was beet red and he was fanning himself with his hand. "What was that for?" he asked, his voice strained. I giggled, unable to contain my mirth. "Are you blushing right now?" I teased, covering my mouth with my hand. He sputtered. "Wh-what? I''m not blushing!" "Your cheeks are so red!" I said, pointing to his face. "I-I''m just feeling hot, okay?" he said, a grin forming on his face. "Oh, I see," I said, smirking. "I''m still mad at you," he said, pouting like a little kid. I put my hands on my hips and looked down at him. "Why?" "You hugged him, and not me," he said, his bottom lip jutting out even further. I rolled my eyes and threw my arms around him, patting his back in an exaggerated motion. "Are you happy now?" I asked. He nodded and hugged me back, so tightly I could barely breathe. Ooh, this is getting good! Here''s my edit: "By the way, you and that guy named Damien have the same body build," I said, a teasing note in my voice. "Who is Damien?" he asked, his eyes narrowing. "Umm¡­ you know, the guy I identally hugged?" I replied, avoiding his gaze. "Have you forgotten his name? You were even the one that asked for it. Anyway, he''s the one that I mistook for you, and hugged," I replied, and Oregon broke the hug, then looked at my face. "What is it?" I asked, a little confused. "Do you remember his name?" he asked, a strange tone in his voice. I scratched my head, trying to think. "Shouldn''t I?" I asked, unsure of what he meant. "I almost forgot his name, and you had to remind me?" he said, his tone turning annoyed. "He''s nothing special. Who is he to you?" "Wait a minute" I eximed, pointing at his face, chuckling. "I know this feeling! Are you jealous?" "Wha¡­ What? Jea¡­ Jealous?" Oregon stammered. "Am I jealous? Why would I be jealous?" "Because you seem upset that I know this guy''s name," I said, trying to contain myughter. "I''m not jealous!" he insisted, turning away. "Come on, let''s just eat. I don''t want to argue." "Fine," I said, my smile still on my face. "If that''s what you want." We went to the table, and began to eat. Chapter sixty nine Chapter sixty nine Oregon "Are you all right?" I asked as I peeled an orange for us to share. Vivian chuckled. "Why do you ask? We''re at the hospital now, so I must be all right!" "Have you forgotten what tomorrow is?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. "Tomorrow?" she asked, her eyes widening in surprise. "Yes!" I replied, my eyes wide. "Oh!" she eximed. "Is tomorrow the day... we...?" "Yes," I nodded, quietly "Wow, so tomorrow the day that we are supposed to have sexual intercourse. Don''t worry, I never forgot about that" She winked. I sighed. "You don''t have to do it," I whispered, handing an orange to Vivian. She took it from me, but slowly and hesitantly. "Why not?" she asked, a slight chuckle in her voice. "You already told your family and the elders. Besides, if we don''t go through with it, they''ll definitely talk." "Before I went to the convenience store downstairs, I went to speak to the doctor," I said. "He told me that you weren''t actually sick." "What happened to me, then?" she asked, squeezing the orange into her mouth. "It''s one of the symptoms of your pregnancy," I replied. She choked on the orange and began to cough uncontrobly. "Vivian!" I eximed, jumping to my feet. "Are you all right?" She shook her head, then tapped her chest as she continued to cough. "Stand up!" I told her, and she did so slowly, still hacking and coughing. I pushed the chair aside and pulled her into a tight hug, my arms wrapped around her waist. I started to pat her on the back, and two orange seeds popped out of her mouth. "I''m fine now," she said, gently tapping me on the arm. I released her and turned to face her. Her face was red and sweaty, and she was breathing quickly. I handed her the water bottle, and she took a long drink, downing half of it in one go. She let out a sigh and handed the bottle back to me. I capped it and set it aside. "Are you alright now?" I asked, staring at her face. She looked at me, a smile ying on her lips. "I''m okay now," she said. "I''m fine now, you don''t have to worry" She replied. "You should have taken it easy while drinking that orange," I said, my tone a little harder than I had intended. "You really scared me." She bowed her head and looked up at me. "I''m sorry. I was just so surprised by what you said." "What did I say?" I asked, my forehead furrowed. "That my symptoms were a result of my pregnancy," she replied. "Of course, that''s only to be expected at four months pregnant," I said, shing her a smile. "I''m d you''re all right." She nodded, letting out a deep breath. "That was so close - it almost went down my throat and into my nose!" she said, her voice hushed. She reached for the orange again, but I grabbed it away from her before she could get it. She red at me, a pout forming on her lips. "Do you really want it?" I teased, holding the orange behind my back. She nodded, her eyes big and pleading. "No way!" I said, grinning. "I''m not giving it to you." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "But why not?" she asked, a slight frown marring her perfect features. "Because I don''t want you to choke again," I said, trying my best to keep a straight face. "No, I''m still too freaked out by what happened before. It really scared me," I said, trying to keep my voice level. She burst intoughter, covering her mouth with her hand. "Wow, really?" she asked, the corners of her eyes crinkling. "Yes, honestly!" I replied, nodding vigorously. "I guess you must really care about me," she said, a knowing smile ying on her lips. I was too flustered to speak. "I really like you, too, King Oregon," she whispered, her eyes twinkling. "Huh," I muttered. "I said, I like you, too!" she repeated, grinning widely. I could see the genuine warmth in her smile, it was so beautiful and bright. I couldn''t help but smile back at her since it was so maic. I couldn''t help but return her smile, feeling warm and fuzzy inside. I saw her gaze flit to the oranges I had cornered on the table. She licked her lips, like she was imagining the taste of the sweet, juicy oranges. "Do you really want them?" I asked, feeling a little nervous. "Yes, please!" she whispered, nodding her head. "You really like oranges that much?" I asked, still smiling at her. "Yes!" she said, her voice loud with enthusiasm. "In fact, they''re one of my favorite fruits!" Iughed, the sound bursting from my chest. "It shows!" "Haha, do you think so?" she asked, beaming. "Definitely," I said. "Be careful there, alright," I said. "Don''t worry, I will be careful," She said, a confident look on her face, and started drinking and eating it. "We don''t have to go through with this sex of a thing," I said, my voice firm. "We can just tell people you''re pregnant and exin how we met. I really don''t think this is worth the trouble." She looked at me, her eyes wide. "No, we can''t do that," she said, shaking her head. "We have to stick to the n." "Why?" I asked, feeling my frustration rising. "People might understand your side, but do you think they''d understand mine?" she said. "They''d probably talk about me, saying I''m a harlot who came here to pin the child on you." She said, her voice quiet and sad. "I''ve been around people more than you have. I know how they behave and act," she said, softly. I sighed, cupping her face with my hands so she was looking directly into my eyes. "And trust me, Vivian, they aren''t worth it. I don''t care what they say - let''s just tell the truth, be happy together, and ignore the gossip." She sniffed, trying to hold back tears. Then, she nodded. "I agree with you. I don''t think I care what they say or think anymore." Iughed, and gently ced a kiss on her forehead. "See? That''s my baby," I said, my voice warm. I was about to press my lips against hers when the door burst open. I and Vivian jumped in shock. Chapter seventy Chapter seventy Vivian We both turned our heads toward the door, and a figure walked in. I narrowed my eyes to get a better look and noticed it was the doctor. He was staring at us, his mouth hanging open, his sses askew on his face. "I''m... I''m sorry to disturb you," he stammered, his voice trembling. He looked like he was about to leave, but Oregon stopped him. "What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice cool and steady. "I want to speak with her," the doctor replied, and I tapped my chest. "Me?" I asked. "Yes," he replied. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What do you want to tell her?" Oregon asked. "Why not talk with me instead?" "It''s her that I really need to talk to," he replied, and Oregon turned to nce at me before returning his eyes to the doctor. "Go on, you can say whatever you want to say to her," I said. "I''m sorry, King Oregon, but I prefer to tell her in private," he said. "Are you being serious right now?" Oregon asked, frowning lightly. "I''m sorry, King Oregon," he uttered, bowing his head. I walked up to Oregon and held his lower arm, and he turned to me. I sighed and nodded my head once. "Don''t worry, you can go. I will hear everything that he has to say," I said. "Alright," he nodded, and I let him go. He was about to leave when he stopped and turned his head to me. "If you can''t bear whatever the doctor tells me, I want you to run out and tell me, do you understand?" he asked. I smiled and nodded slowly, while he waved and left the room. I smirked and shook my head, wondering why he had to wave before leaving. Such a cutie! "What do you want to tell me, doctor?" I asked, and he cleared his throat. "Wait, is it about my health? Don''t tell me I''m notpletely healed, and that I might die." "Pardon?" he chuckled. "It seems you watch a lot of movies." I scratched my head and nodded. "You don''t have to worry, you aren''t sick. You just had a few symptoms of your pregnancy, and don''t worry, you won''t be dying," he said, and a smile ran across my lips. "So, what is it?" I asked. He let out a deep sigh and gestured for me to sit down, and I slowly sat down. "Can you tell me what''s going on?" I asked, my lips trembling. "You are really making me anxious." "I''m sorry about that. I''m just trying to take my time here," he replied. "Actually, I checked and noticed there were two babies in your womb." "Two... Two babies?" I stuttered. "Yes. It seems like you will give birth to twins," he said, and I gulped audibly. "Why... Why would I give birth to twins?" I stammered, shaking with my misty eyes looking at him. "I won''t believe that. As if one baby isn''t enough, now twins!" "I just told you what I noticed," he said. "I will leave you alone now." "Are you sure you know what you are saying? Are you even a real doctor?" I asked, furrowing my red eyes. "I''m a real doctor, isn''t it obvious?" he said and let out a sigh. "But why aren''t you happy about it? Isn''t it joyful news?" "You won''t understand," I said, shaking my head. "But you can leave now, I want to be alone." "Okay then. I will also call King Oregon back inside," he said, and I stood up, shaking my head. "Don''t!" I snapped. "I want to be alone. Tell him to leave." "What?" he asked. "I wouldn''t dare. I''m sorry, but you will have to tell him yourself." "Can''t you just tell him I''m asleep? I don''t think I can face him now," I said. "I''m sorry, but I can''t lie to him," he answered, and I scoffed, ran to the bed, andid on it. "You aren''t lying," I whispered, closing my eyes. "See, I''m asleep now. Now, go and tell him." He only sighed and walked away. After a few minutes, I heard the door opening, and I opened one eye to see Oregon entering inside. I wondered what he was doing inside. Didn''t the doctor tell him what I said? I let out a sigh, bit my lower lip, and squeezed my eyes and face. "I know you aren''t sleeping," he said, and I slowly opened my eyes, then sat upright. "How did you know?" I scoffed. "Don''t tell me that man told you?" "He told me you were pretending to sleep and also told me you asked him to tell me that you were asleep," he replied. I gnashed my teeth and clenched my fists in anger. "What''s wrong with that doctor? Such a bbermouth," I whispered, then faced Oregon, who was only staring at me. "Did he also tell you everything he told me?" I asked. "What?" Oregon asked and scratched his head. "Well, he didn''t mention that." "Hmph! So, he thinks that he is smart. So pathetic," I said. Oregon walked up to me and held my hands. "Can you tell me what he told you? I wondered why he wouldn''t tell me." "Maybe he thinks you aren''t the father of the kids, that''s why he felt that there is no need," I answered, rubbing my stomach. "Oh," Oregon chuckled, and at that moment, his eyes widened open. "What did you just say?" he asked. "You just said kids... like in plural." "Oh," I chuckled. "That wasn''t a mistake actually," I added, a serious look on my face. "What do you mean? What are you trying to say, Vivian?" he asked. I swallowed hard and nodded. "King Oregon, I''m pregnant with twins." "What?" he whispered. "So, what do you think?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest. He smiled and hugged me. "It''s fine. Whether it''s one, two, or more, I don''t care. I will still take care of both of you." I chuckled and embraced him back. "Thank you," I whispered. Chapter seventy one Chapter seventy one Oregon That evening, Vivian was discharged, and I took her home. As soon as she entered her room, she took a refreshing shower and joined me at the table. "You should go to your room," she smiled. "I''m d you''re feeling better now," I whispered, gently caressing her cheek. She chuckled and looked down shyly. "Alright then, I need to leave now," I said, standing up. "Goodnight and sweet dreams." "You too!" she replied, waving her hand. I waved back briefly and left the room. As I walked down the hallway, I ran into Isabe. She stood there with her hands on her hips, ring at me. I averted my gaze,pletely ignoring her. Just as I passed by, she called out my name. I clench ed my teeth in anger and turned to face her. "Is there a problem?" I frowned, and she let out a loud sigh. "I''ve been waiting for you all day. Where have you been?" she asked. I scoffed. "You don''t deserve to know everything. I won''t be telling you anything. You should go to bed and stop acting drunk." I turned to walk away again, but she ran up to me and grabbed my arm. "What is it?" I snapped furiously, yanking my arm away. "Why do you hate me so much? Why?" she cried, hitting her chest with her palm. "Stop causing a scene!" I warned. "Look how drunk you are. How much did you drink? Goodness, you reek of alcohol. It''s better for you to go to your room and sleep." "Did Vivian tell you, by the way?" she chuckled, covering her mouth. My eyebrow raised in confusion. "I''d rather hear it from her than from you." "And what if she decides not to tell you?" she scoffed. "I''ll understand if she wants to keep it a secret. If she wants to tell me, she will. I trust her," I replied, nodding my head. Isabe smirked and shook her head. "Secret, huh? If it was a secret, would I know about it? Look here, she doesn''t trust you. That''s why she didn''t tell you anything, got it!" "That''s none of your business. I have nothing more to say to you, Isabe. Goodnight," I said, turning around and continuing on my way. I noticed she was still following me, and I stopped abruptly, then turned back to face her. My face was flushed with anger. "What do you think you''re doing, Isabe!" I yelled, my voice filled with frustration. She chuckled and struggled to maintain her bnce as she continued shaking. "Oh, didn''t I tell you?" she giggled, her eyes closing. "Are you falling asleep?" I asked, widening my eyes. "You better stay awake because if you fall asleep here, I won''t help you. I won''t bother myself, I promise." After making that statement, I started walking again, but she kept following me. I clenched my jaw, tightened my fists, and spun around to face her. "Stop this, Isabe. It''s an order," I said, my voice cold and stern. "Didn''t I tell you, Oregon?" sheughed. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Tell me what?" I asked, confused. "You know what? I''d rather not hear it. Keep it to yourself and get out of my sight! You''re really starting to annoy and irritate me," I hissed. "I don''t have a choice!" she said, sounding childish. "What do you mean?" I asked, furrowing my brow. "My room is that way!" she said, pointing down the hallway. I sighed and shook my head. "You''re clearly drunk. Your room is that way, not this way!" I snapped, pointing in the opposite direction. "No! No!" sheughed. "Not anymore. I moved to another room today, finally!" "Huh? Does my mother know about this?" I asked. "Of course," she replied. "I told her beforehand, and she epted my request. She even helped me get the room." "When did you move?" I asked. "Today," she replied. "You weren''t around, so I couldn''t tell you. I looked for you in the penthouse, but you weren''t there. Where did you go?" "You don''t need to know," I said, walking away while she followed me. We both entered the elevator, and I was surprised. "You live upstairs?" I asked. "Yes," she chuckled, winking at me, which made me shudder. "What''s wrong with her?" I whispered, ncing at the open elevator door. We walked out and silently continued in the same direction. She suddenly stopped at a door and began entering her code. I remembered that it was an empty room. "This is where I live now," she smiled. "I didn''t ask," I said, turning my face away. "I hope to see you soon!" she said loudly, giggling. "Goodnight!" I walked quickly, and when I finally reached my door, I entered my bedroom and mmed the door behind me. I walked over to the bed, and a pale look came over my face. "Why is her room just a few doors down from mine?" I whispered, sighing in anger. I was incredibly frustrated. My mind wandered to what Isabe had said about Vivian, and I couldn''t help but think and worry about it. I shook my head, trying to push away the thoughts because I knew Vivian would tell me everything when the time was right, even though I didn''t appreciate her keeping things from me. A sigh escaped my lips as Iy down on the bed, covering myself with the duvet. I stared up at the ceiling, lost in my thoughts. Before I knew it, my eyes closed, and I drifted into a deep sleep. Chapter seventy two Chapter seventy two Vivian I looked around and noticed that I was in a dark ce. Fear and anxiety surged through me immediately. I gasped as I started running, praying I would find myself in a well-lit area. "Mum! Dad!" I called out, increasing my pace. I suddenly found myself in a brightly lit area and a smile spread across my lips. My eyes widened when I saw two people on their knees, and they appeared to be my biological parents. "Mum¡­" I whispered as I walked closer, wondering why they looked so distressed. I noticed a man crying, holding her hand, and I felt the aura he emitted. "Father..." I said softly, walking faster. Just as I was about to call out to them, a man with an axe appeared before them and chopped off their heads, which fell to the ground and rolled. I yelled, covering my open and trembling mouth with my hands as tears slowly streamed down my face. "Mum! Dad!" I cried out as I ran towards them. I wanted to confront the man. Why would he kill them right in front of me? What did they do? As I was almost reaching them, I slipped and fell to the floor, gasping and quickly opening my eyes. I realized that I was in my room and everything was bright. It was already morning. I sighed deeply and ced my hand on my racing chest. "It was just a dream after all," I whispered. I remembered the dream again and felt a deep sense of hurt. Tears were already welling up in my eyes and I tried hard to hold them back. "Mum¡­" I whispered, my voice cracking. "Dad... I will find out who did that to you. That dream is definitely telling me something. Someone killed both of you and I promise to uncover the truth," I swore, jumping to my feet. I went to the bathroom, brushed my teeth, took a shower, and then got dressed. I wore a dress and walked to the door. When I opened it, I met a maid ready to knock. On her raised left hand was a tray of food. "It''s time for your breakfast," she said softly. "You can keep it, I''m not eating now. I would rather eatter," I replied, trying to leave, but her soft voice stopped me. "Please, you should eat... I beg you." I turned to her and furrowed my brow. "And why do you insist that I eat? It''s not something you should force." "No, please. I''m not forcing you," she said, shaking her head. "The Lycan King says that whoever brings the food for the Luna must make sure she eats and report back to him." I looked down and smiled bashfully. "I can''t believe he is doing this. Anyway, bring it in. I will eat now since that''s what he wants." She nodded and we both walked in. I sat down on the chair and she ced the tray on the table in front of me. When I checked, there were a few slices of bread, a cup of hot milk, and scrambled eggs. I ate a few pieces of bread, drank a little milk, and took just two bites of the scrambled eggs. I stood up, nodding my head. "It was nice, thank you." "Wait, please. Don''t tell me you''re done eating?" she asked, leaning closer. "Yes. Is there a problem?" I asked. She swallowed hard. "King Oregon says you need to finish your food, and that we should force you if you don''t." I chuckled and nodded my head, then sat back down and continued eating. "Are you happy now?" "Yes, thank you," she replied. I finished everything and stood up. "I should leave now," I said, walking towards the door. "You can go, you don''t have to worry. I will clean the table and take the dishes away now," she said. "Okay. Oh, can you keep this away from King Oregon?" I asked, and she raised her eyebrows. "What is it?" she asked. "Don''t tell him that I went out," I said. She chuckled and waved her hand in front of my face. "You don''t have to worry, I''ll just tell him that you ate well." "Good, bye," I said. "Goodbye!" she chuckled, waving back. I went to Laura''s bedroom and knocked on the door. She opened it a momentter and smirked when she saw me standing by the open door. "I''ve been expecting you," she whispered, then turned away and walked back into the room. "What took you so long?" "I need the trainer as soon as possible," I whispered, entering and shutting the door behind me. She chuckled and furrowed her brow. "You want him now? I thought you were against the idea before." "I was never against the idea," I defended. "I was just angry, but I''m over it. I don''t care anymore. I just want to be trained by a capable trainer." "Well, as you wish. So, when do you want him? How soon?" she questioned, and I swallowed heavily. "Can you bring him in today?" I asked. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Hmm... You''re really filled with enthusiasm for this," she said, sitting down on a chair. "I won''t deny that," I whispered, standing in front of her. "I''ll give him a call today so that you can see him tonight. Both of you can start your work tomorrow immediately," she said. "Thank you," I smiled. She chuckled and shook her head. "Don''t thank me yet. I just hope the n goes well." "I hope so too," I whispered, biting my bottom lip. "You can go now," she said, and I nodded my head. But before I walked away, I turned my head, looking around. "Are you looking for someone?" she asked, smirking. "What?" I whispered. "No, I''m not." "Anyway, Isabe isn''t here anymore. She moved," she said, but I hurried out of the room. "Why is she telling me that?" I whispered, scratching my head. "I didn''t even ask." Suddenly, I smiled and nodded my head. "I''m d she moved though!" I whispered to myself, almost screaming with excitement. Chapter seventy three Chapter seventy three Oregon I heard a knock on the door and lowered my sses. I was in my office, going through some documents when the knock sounded. "Who is it?" I asked, my eyes darting to the door. "It''s me, the maidservant!" she replied. "Oh! You cane in," I smiled. The door opened, and thedy walked in, carefully shutting it behind her before approaching me. "So, how is she? Did she eat all the food?" I asked curiously. She chuckled and nodded. "At first, she didn''t want to eat because she seemed to be in a hurry to leave, but I pleaded with her." "Wait a minute. She said she was hurrying somewhere?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. She gasped and quickly shook her head. "No, she wasn''t hurrying anywhere." "I heard you. Don''t tell me you''re trying to lie?" I said, raising an eyebrow. "I''m sorry," she whispered, bowing her head slightly. "Tell me everything I need to know. What happened?" I demanded. "She left her room and begged me not to tell you," she whispered. "Why would she leave her room?" I asked, my voice cold and demanding. "I have no idea. She just left and didn''t tell me anything," she replied, almost shivering. I took a deep breath . "So, did she tell you where she was going?" I asked, and she shook her head. "She didn''t tell me anything," she replied, and I stood up. "You should go now," I said, gesturing for her to leave. She bowed and walked away. I sighed and grabbed my phone from the table. "Damn!" I muttered under my breath when I realized I didn''t have her phone number since I never bought her a phone. I became worried, wondering where she could have gone and why she tried to hide it from me. I called the pack secretary, instructing her to get a brand new phone for me. I was getting it for Vivian, of course. After making the call, I hurried out of the office and went straight to her room. I knocked on the door, but there was no reply, so I entered and saw that she wasn''t there. I didn''t give up. I looked around, searched the bathroom, and even the balcony, but she was nowhere to be found. I called her name, but all I got was silence. I sighed in despair and walked towards the door. Just as I was about to open it, the door swung open and hit my face. I groaned and held my face in pain. "Who is that!" I growled, ready to unleash my anger, but when I saw Vivian before me, I calmed down. "Vivian..." I whispered. "I''m sorry, are you hurt?" she asked,ing closer to me. "I''m fine," I whispered. "Let me see!" she said, sweeping my hair to the side. She sighed and her face turned sad. "What''s wrong?" I asked, concerned. She sighed deeply. "You shouldn''t be worried about me. Look how red your forehead is. It''s all my fault." "No, it isn''t your fault. It was just a slight mistake," I said, smiling. "I''m sorry," she whispered, then held my hand. "Come, let me treat it before it gets worse." I nodded, and she led me to the bed, where she sat me down. She went to the cupboard, took out an ointment, and started applying it to the spot. I was sitting down while she stood between my legs. I looked up at her and smiled, but then I suddenly sighed, and she looked down at me. "What''s wrong?" she asked, rubbing my face with concern. I sighed again, wrapped my arm around her waist, and pulled her down onto myp. Her face looked shocked as she never expected that from me. "Where were you?" I asked, and she gulped. "Me?" she whispered, pretending not to know. I nodded and replied, "Yes." "I never went anywhere," she replied, forcing a smile. "You''re lying, Vivian!" I said, pointing at her face. "You weren''t in your room when I came here, and someone told me you went out, saying you had to go somewhere." She chuckled and clenched her jaw. "I can''t believe this! Thatdy told you everything?" I smirked and nodded. "How could she? She promised me," Vivian pouted. "Don''t me her. She didn''t stand a chance against me. You know how vicious and cold I can be," I said, gnarling. Vivianughed and stroked my face. "Actually, I went to Laura''s bedroom, and she told me she has seen a trainer. He will being tonight, and I wanted to see what he looks like," she said. "Were you trying to hide from me?" I asked, frowning. "Not at all. I was just trying to keep a low profile. I wanted to tell you after I had seen him. Then I would tell you everything," she exined. "I''m still sad, though," I pouted. She quickly kissed my lips, and my cheeks flushed red. "Are you still sad?" she asked, grinning. "No," I whispered. "No, I mean, yes!" "Huh? But why?" she asked. "You think a simple kiss will make me happier?" I scoffed, and sheughed. "So, what do you want?" she asked. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I want you to..." I paused when I heard Stephen''s voice. He was mind-linking with me. "Hurry! We have a problem. The elders suddenly called for a meeting, and they want you there immediately," he said. I was about to tell Vivian everything when the door abruptly opened. We turned our heads to see Laura staring at us. Chapter seventy four Chapter seventy four Vivian I slowly stood up from Oregon''sp, and he also got to his feet, his face a mixture of confusion and curiosity. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mom?" He called out, his voice soft. "What are you doing here?" He turned to me, and I just shrugged. "Did you know she wasing?" He asked, and I shook my head. "I had no idea," I said. He turned back to his mother. "What are you doing here? You didn''t even knock." "It seems I interrupted you both. I apologize for that, but I have something to say to your breeder," she said, straining her voice as she pointed at me. "What is that?" Oregon asked. "I wasn''t speaking to you, young man. I was rather talking to who I had called your breeder, Miss Vivian," she said, straining her voice as she pointed at me. Oregon let out a loud sigh and looked at me. "Be careful with my mother, and try not to say too much. I have to leave now," he said, attempting to walk away, but I quickly grabbed his arm. "Where are you going? I don''t like how worried you look," I whispered, and he smiled, wiping his face as if it were stained. "Oh, really? Is it that obvious?" He chuckled. "What''s bothering you?" I asked. "What is it?" "Stephen has been bothering me through our mind link for a while now. He wants us to talk," he replied, and I sighed. "What is it about?" I asked. "Don''t worry too much, I''m sure it''s nothing major. Besides, he didn''t mention anything specific. He just said that the elders want to have a quick meeting with you. That''s why I need to go," he said. I nodded. "Please hurry back. I don''t want to be without you for too long." A smile appeared on his lips as he nodded. "I promise, I won''t be gone for long." We hugged each other, and he hurried out of the room. "That was quite a scene," Laura scoffed as she walked closer to me. "So, what do you have to tell me?" I asked. "You won''t be meeting the trainer today," she said, and disappointment crossed my face. "I don''t understand. Why not? You promised me. Are you going back on your word because you regret helping me and seeing Oregon with me?" I asked, furrowing my eyebrows. Lauraughed and shook her head, clicking her tongue. "You''re quite funny. I''m not like that. I''m not cheap or stupid." I swallowed hard. "So, why are you doing this now? It''s so sudden. I guess you really hate me that much." "He won''t being today. Instead, he''lle tomorrow at the same time," she said. "Huh? Why? Is he sick?" I asked, concerned and dismayed. "No," she answered, shaking her head. "I told him not toe today because you had something important to do. Instead, I told him toe tomorrow." "Huh? What do you mean?" I asked. "I''m definitely not doing anything important." "Are you joking or pretending not to remember?" she asked,ughing. "Excuse me?" I muttered, wishing I understood what she was talking about. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten? What''s been on your mind? Or did Oregon n not to do it today?" she asked. "Can you please keep your voice down and exin what you''re talking about? I''m not trying to be funny, and I''m not pretending to forget anything," I defended calmly. "Shouldn''t Oregon have reminded you this morning? Or are you two nning not to do it anymore?" she said, and I gave her a confused look. Laura rolled her eyes, folded her arms, and crossed them over her chest. "Since you can''t remember, let me remind you. Oregon and you, Vivian, are supposed to have sex tonight," she said, and I gasped. "How... How did I forget that?" I whispered, trying to feign innocence. I also remembered that Oregon and I had decided not to have sex because of my health condition. I didn''t know how to exin myself to Laura, so I remained silent. "Anyway, I know why the elders called for my son," she said. "Why?" I asked. "Isn''t it obvious?" sheughed, shrugging her shoulders. "They want to remind him that it''s tonight." I gulped and looked down nervously. "Oh..." I whispered. "I should leave now," she said, and walked out of the room. Once she was gone, I sat on the bed and let out a deep sigh. I wondered what would happen next. I suddenly remembered the medication the doctor had prescribed for me, so I went to take it. Afterward, I decided to rest, but I woke up shortly after because my sleep wasn''t very deep. I was deep in thought, wondering how Oregon and I would escape because I felt weak and wasn''t ready for sex that night. I heard a knock on the door, and my eyes widened. Could it be Oregon? "Come in," I said, and the door opened, revealing the person I had hoped for, Oregon! I ran to him, threw my arms around him, and hugged him tightly. He hugged me back, stroking my hair. "How was the meeting?" I asked, closing my eyes and relishing in thefort and warmth of his embrace. "It was... fine," he replied. "What did they talk about?" I asked. "Nothing important for you to know. Just government matters, policies, and so on," he replied, and I pulled away from his arms. "I overheard..." I whispered. "Huh?" he muttered, his eyes widening. "The elders reminded you of what today is," I said, and his eyes narrowed. "How... How did you know?" he stammered. "But what are we supposed to do?" I asked, feeling lost and confused. Oregon sighed heavily and ced his hand on my forehead, checking for a fever. "How are you feeling?" he asked, and I just shook my head. He let out a deep sigh and whispered to me, "We don''t have a choice, Vivian." Chapter seventy five Chapter seventy five Oregon Her eyes fell to the floor as she spoke. "I hear you," she whispered. "We don''t have a choice. We still need to do it." I let out a nervous chuckle, but she just scowled. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to make light of the situation," I said, holding up my hands. "I just think it''s funny how things have turned out." "You find this funny?" she snapped, her frown deepening. "No, no!" I said quickly. "So, what do you mean?" she interrupted, pouting her lip. "I mean that we have no choice but to follow n B," I said. "n B?" she asked, tilting her head to the side. "Yes," I replied, nodding. "Hmm... So, what''s this so-called n B all about?" she asked. "We have to pretend like we had sex!" I said, and her eyes grew wide. "What if they notice we lied and faked the whole thing?" she asked. "There''s no way they''ll find out since neither of us will tell them. Or are you suggesting they''ll follow us to the same room where we''re having sex?" I asked, smirking. She turned nervous and looked down at her feet, trying hard not tough. "I guess you''re right." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "By the way, I''m not sure if the trainer will be able to make it today because they think we''re having sex tonight," I said. "Oh, that," she said, scratching the back of her head. "Laura already told me that he won''t be coming tonight because of tonight''s coption." "Hmm, I guess that''s why she came here in the first ce?" I asked, and Vivian nodded. "What else did your mother say?" I asked. "I hope she didn''t make you ufortable?" "Not at all," Vivian replied. "She didn''t say or do anything much. She just ryed the message, and by the way, she was the one who informed me that you were in a meeting with the elders. She already knew what the meeting was about." "That''s quite astute of her," I said. Vivianughed softly, and I yawned. "I can see you''re trying to swallow me," sheughed, cing her hand over her mouth. "I''m just tired and sleepy, that''s all. Gosh, I don''t feel like going back to that office even though there''s so much work to do," I said, licking my bottom lip. I sighed and rubbed the side of my face. "I wouldn''t rmend you working so hard and depriving yourself of rest. Why don''t you get a little sleep first before going back to the office?" she suggested, concern on her face. "You''re right, I should go to my room and get a little nap. Bye," I said softly and tried to leave, but she grabbed my shirt. "Huh?" I mumbled, looking at her. "What is it?" I asked. "I never said your room, though," she whispered. My eyes blinked fast as I tried to understand what she was saying. "I also have a bed here," she said. "Why don''t you sleep over? It doesn''t make sense to go all the way back to your house when you''re exhausted." "That makes sense," I said, rubbing my eyes. "That''s probably the best option." I followed her to the bedroom, and we both climbed onto the bed. I pulled the duvet up to my chin and immediately started to doze off. I heard a small chuckle from across the bed, and my eyes fluttered open. Vivian was watching me with a sleepy smile on her face. "You''re adorable," Iughed, a smile on my face. "You should get some sleep though." "Hmm, I lied," she chuckled. "I wasn''t feeling sleepy. You can just sleep. I''ll watch you." I smiled at her, my eyes already feeling heavy. "Whatever you say," I said, and then my eyes closed and the darkness pulled me under. *** Isabe left her room and went to Laura''s room. "I''ve been expecting you. Why didn''t youe earlier?" Laura asked. "I''m sorry foring toote," Isabe replied. "I was hungover, so I decided to rest." "Did you drinkst night?" Laura asked, studying her from head to toe. Isabe sighed and nodded. "I drank a little too much and caused a scene." "What?" Laura asked, shaking her head. "Don''t worry, I didn''t cause any trouble. I was just saying nonsense to Oregon when I saw himst night," she replied, and Laura jumped to her feet. "Hope you didn''t identally reveal the n we have for today?" she asked, and Isabe shook her head,ughing. "What? No! I wouldn''t dare. I''m not that stupid," Isabe replied. Laura red at her for a moment and then sighed deeply. "I just hope so." "So, what''s the full n now?" Isabe asked, staring deeply at Laura as she wanted to pay maximum attention to her. "I brought two potions two days ago. One is an aphrodisiac for high sex drive, and the other one is a sleeping potion," she said, pausing briefly. "Before they have sex, they''ll eat and drink a little wine, and these potions will be added to their drinks. When Oregon waits for Vivian in the room, he won''t know that she''s fast asleep in her own room. That''s when you''ll enter the room and get him drunk. He won''t be able to resist you because he''ll be high on that potion. You don''t even have to seduce him. Oregon will have sex with you right away." Isabe swallowed hard and nodded. Laura walked to the cupboard, opened it, and brought out two small bottles. "The blue one is for Vivian, and the white one is for Oregon. You''ll go to the kitchen and add these to their food before their respective maids leave for their rooms," Laura said. Chapter seventy six Chapter seventy six Vivian That evening, we had dinner andter took our baths as instructed by the elder women who supervised me. I knew that Oregon was also taking his own share in his bedroom. "We shall lead you to his room now," they whispered, and I slowly stood up. My long white gown was overflowing and trailing behind me. As I got up from my seat, my long white robe trailed behind me. Three of the women led me to the hallway while the other two followed closely behind. We eventually reached the door and they knocked on it. "Come in," I heard Oregon''s sultry voice echo, and I gulped hard. I wanted to push the door open, but the woman beside me did that instead, exposing the interior of the room. The room glowed with orange light from the scented candles, and the lights were turned off. The peach curtains danced in the soft breeze from the open window. Even with the candles lit, the room was warm and cozy. On the bed were scattered rose petals, and the small pool was also covered in them. The water was still and steaming, with a faint scent of roses and cinnamon lingering in the air. My eyes darted around the room, and I met Oregon sitting on the bed, wearing a red robe that exposed his masculine chest and abs. I exhaled deeply as I made my way to him. "We don''t have to do anything," he whispered. "Let''s just sleep." I nodded quietly andid on the bed, covering myself with the duvet. He alsoid down and shared it with me. We just stayed there, saying nothing, allowing the miserable silence to create an awkward atmosphere between us. "It''s so unlike you," Oregon whispered, and I swallowed hard, still staring at the ceiling above us. "What do you mean?" I asked softly. "You aren''t saying anything. I know you to be a very loud person. If you are quiet, it means something is wrong," he said, turning his body towards me. I just sighed and said nothing. "Or are you nervous?" he asked, and I looked at him to see a smirk on his face. "Why would I be nervous?" I asked. "Aren''t you nervous because you are staying next to me?" he asked, his eyebrows lifting. "No," I replied. "I''m just going to tell you the truth, I''m angry with you." "What?" he whispered. "Why?" "When you were sleeping in my room this afternoon, you called someone''s name like you knew that person so well. You were so emotional," I said, and he chuckled. "I did?" he asked. "Don''t tell me you''re jealous." "I''m not," I quickly defended, pouting my lips. "Who is she, though?" "What''s the name I called?" he asked. "You called her Emilia. Who is she?" I whispered, and he sighed heavily. "That''s my sister," he answered. "Your sister? You had a sister? But where is she?" I asked, yawning. He licked his bottom lip and let out a sharp sigh. "She is dead." "Oh my goodness! I''m sorry about that," I whispered, yawning again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "No, it''s fine. Besides, it has been years now. Uh, are you tired?" he asked, and I shrugged my shoulders. "I have no idea what''s wrong with me. I''m very tired. No, I should rephrase that. I feel very sleepy," I said. "Assuming you got enough sleep, maybe you would have felt better. You can sleep, I''m here," he said, and I nodded quietly. "Why do I feel hot?" he whispered, and my sleepy eyes managed to look at him. "What do you mean?" I whispered softly. "I feel strange. I mean, I''m suddenly feeling the urge to have sex," he said, fanning himself with his hand. "What? Why?" I asked, as my sleepy eyes shut. I fell asleep without knowing it, and without control. *** Isabe slowly pushed the door open and entered the room. She looked at Oregon, who was sitting on the sofa, panting, with his hand wiping his sweaty face. "It''s working," she whispered, and darted to Vivian, who was still deeply asleep. She scoffed and went to Oregon, who looked quite confused to see her. "What are you doing here?" he asked. "Have you forgotten that I and my breeder are supposed to be alone?" "Well, you two don''t look busy. Why would she be sleeping in this very important hour while you are suffering from a massive erection?" she chuckled, staring at his phallus, which was rising above his robe. "It''s not your business, Isabe. I can handle it myself," he snapped. "Don''t worry about it," she winked and sat on his thighs. "I will help you instead. Too bad you can''t resist me now." She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and started by kissing his face down to his neck. Oregon groaned, feeling her kisses. Suddenly, Isabe felt his strong hand wrap around her neck. She coughed and started hitting his hand. "Stop!" she groaned in pain. "It hurts." Oregon scoffed and pushed her away. "Who said I can''t resist it?" "What?" she whispered. "Have you forgotten who I am?" he said, his fangs appearing. "I''m not just some wolf or an Alpha. I am the Lycan King!" Isabe gulped down the lump in her throat and shivered fearfully. "I''m sorry, I¡­" "Leave!" he barked before she couldplete the statement. Isabe jumped to her feet and scurried off. A sigh left his lips, and he sat back down on the sofa. He looked at Vivian, who was still fast asleep. "I understand what happened here now. Those two will pay for it," he said angrily. *** The next morning, Damien arrived as expected. He was asked to wait in the training center, as he was told Vivian would meet him there. "Are you the one?" I heard a voice mutter from behind. "Damien Spencer?" The voice called, and he slowly turned around. When the two saw each other, they were surprised. "Huh, you!" they whispered, pointing a finger at each other''s faces. Chapter seventy seven Chapter seventy seven Oregon I kicked down the door, and it almost fell to the floor. My eyes looked around and I saw Isabe lying on the floor, shivering tremendously. "King Oregon," she whispered. "What happenedst night?" I yelled, growling. "I can exin," she said shakily, as tears streamed down her face. I walked towards her and noticed her growing more scared. I crouched low and whispered, "You better start exining right now." She told me everything that had happened. How she and my mother had conspired, and how they drugged me and Vivian. They wanted her to fall asleep, and then have sex with me after I would have taken the aphrodisiac. "Let''s go," I told her. "Huh? Where are we going?" she asked, avoiding eye contact with me. "Stand up!" I yelled, and she obeyed. "Follow me," I told her. "And don''t you dare ask me any questions!" She nodded, and we left her room and went straight to my mother''s room. I pushed the door open aggressively and she yelled in anger, "Who is that arrogant soul?" When her eyes met mine, she smirked. "Oh, it''s you. Well, at least I wasn''t entirely wrong. You used to be arrogant. By the way, what brings you here and why did you bring Isabe? This is thrilling." "She told me everything," I snapped. "What?" she whispered, shaking her head. Isabe sighed and looked at her. "He knows everything. The aphrodisiac wasn''t strong enough. He overpowered me and I couldn''t help but confess what happened." "Mother, how could you do this to me?" Oregon yelled. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, shut up! Don''t act like you''re innocent and a good son. You''re evil as well, just like your mother," she chuckled. "What? I''m not like you, I will never be like you," I shouted, with fury. "I guess you still don''t know why I''m doing this. I''m trying to protect you," she said. "By doing this? What if those sleeping pills affect Vivian? I should check on her," I said, and tried to leave. "Don''t bother. She isn''t in her room," she said, and I turned to her immediately. "What do you mean? How do you know that? What did you do to her, mother!" I couldn''t stop shouting and the rage in me kept growing. "Chill, son," sheughed. "She isn''t in danger. By now, she must have met with her trainer, and they are probably training in the center." I heaved a sigh and nodded. "I will go check on her now. I promise to get back at you, and you too," I said, pointing at Isabe who quickly looked away. I was about to leave the room when my mother''s statement stopped me in my tracks. "You killed her parents¡­" she said. My eyes narrowed as I turned to her. "What did you just say?" Laura smirked, her eyes meeting mine. "I know who Vivian is. I know her real parents and everything about them. I was the one who helped her when she was still a baby by giving her to a friend who she knew as her mother, of course." "You said something earlier!" I cut her off instantly. "What does that mean?" "Oh, that," she giggled. "I''m not wrong. Ah, don''t tell me you''ve forgotten so soon. Oregon, you were the one who killed Vivian''s real parents," she said, and my heart skipped a beat. "You''re lying to me. Stop lying," I whispered, shaking my head. "Do you remember the cottage that people called the orange house?" she asked. I nodded quietly. "It''s been years." "Do you remember the couple who lived there?" she asked. I nodded again. "Do you also remember killing them coldly and ruthlessly?" she asked. "I¡­" I paused, and broke down in tears. "What are you trying to say, Mum?" "Oh¡­ You do remember now?" she giggled. "Those two who begged you to spare their lives were actually Vivian''s real parents. Poor girl, how will she feel when she finds out the truth?" I swallowed the lump in my throat and ran out of the room. I nced at Isabe''s face and saw how shocked she was. I went to my room and cried myself to sleep on the floor. I jerked awake when I heard the door opening. I turned and saw Vivian entering the room. My heart jumped, and I quickly stood up from the ground. She was wearing a bright smile. As she came closer, I took steps backwards. I reached the wall and had nowhere else to go. "Oregon," she smiled. "Are you that shy?" I swallowed hard and timidly nodded. I couldn''t say a word. Even my eyes were beginning to well up with tears. "Guess what?" she chuckled, and when she saw that I wasn''t saying anything, she decided to continue. "I met my trainer, and he was pretty good. You know the funny thing? We''ve met him before." I wasn''t that curious, but to show her that I was following, I nodded my head. "It''s that man called Damien Spencer! The one we met at the restaurant," she said. "Oh," I whispered, and nodded again. "Why are you strangely quiet, though?" she asked, and I scratched my head. "How?" I asked, trying to act fine. "Never mind. I''m so hungry. Why don''t you join me for dinner?" she asked. "Sure," I whispered, and we both went to her room. There was food on the table, waiting for us. "Let''s start eating," she said, and I nodded. As we ate, I couldn''t stop stealing nces at her. I had never felt this bad before. "Oregon, are you alright?" she asked, pulling me from my deep thoughts. "Huh?" I muttered. "You look quite sad and worried. Are you thinking about something?" she asked. "Uh¡­ Nothing at all," I replied, forcing a smile. "If you don''t mind, though, I have something to ask you," she said. I nodded my head and asked, "What is it?" Chapter seventy eight Chapter seventy eight Vivian The next day, I went to the training center as usual. When I got there, I didn''t see Damien. I wondered what was keeping him; he was runningte. "I''m sorry that I''mte," I heard his voice and turned. "It''s fine," I said. "But why are youte though?" "I live far away," he answered. "How far?" I asked him, and he smiled. "I live very far. In fact, I don''t stay in this pack," he replied, and my eyes grew wide in shock. "But why? I thought this was your pack," I said, and he chuckled, shaking his head. "This isn''t my pack. My sister just works here, that''s why Ie here most times. My mansion is in the neighboring pack," he replied. "Wow. Do you stay in a mansion?" I asked. "Of course," he nodded. "Does that mean I hired a trainer for this job?" I chuckled. "Well, probably. Anyway, let''s start training. We''ve got a lot to do," he said. "I agree," I said, and we both started training. We learned how to throw punches hard and dodge them. We also did a lot more for hours, and he kept nodding his head in satisfaction. "You are really catching up, Vivian. In time, you will be able to do even better than me," he said, as he panted, then left me. I was panting as well, even more than he was. Iughed and shook my head. "I doubt that. You are so perfect that I don''t think I can win against you." His left eyebrow went up, and heughed briefly. "Anyway, let''s take a break," he said, and opened his ck bag. He brought out two bottles of water and handed one to me. "Thank you," I whispered, as I collected it. I opened the cork immediately and started drinking it. My eyes darted and caught Damien drinking the water. My hand went down involuntarily, and I pushed the remaining water in my mouth down my throat as I watched him drinking the water seductively. As he drank the water, it kept dripping onto his dancing Adam''s apple in his neck, and it felt like I was watching an advertisement. He was looking very handsome, almost like a model. Even the way he clutched onto the bottle made him feel more masculine, and I liked that. Damien suddenly looked at me, and I turned away. "Are you alright?" he asked. Iughed nervously and nodded. "Of course, you don''t need to ask." "Anyway, you should take a break, go and grab lunch. I''ll be right back," he said, and tried to leave. "Do you want to grab lunch too?" I asked, as we both went outside. "Uh, not really," he replied. "Aren''t you hungry?" I asked. "I am," heughed, rubbing the back of his head. "So, why aren''t you going to eat?" I asked, and he suddenly stopped in his tracks and faced me. I also faced him, and we both looked at each other. "You ask a lot of questions, you know," he smirked. "Oh, I''m sorry about that... It''s just..." "Queen Laura asked me toe. She wants to speak with me," he answered. "Why would she want to speak with you? Oops! I asked another question. I''m sorry for being annoyingly inquisitive," I said. "It''s fine. You can go ahead," he said, and walked away, leaving me to watch him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. *** Damien knocked on the door, and Laura''s voice was heard next. "Enter," she had said. Damien inhaled deeply before entering. He bowed his head and stood by the door, looking at her. She was sitting on the sofa, eating popcorn with her eyes on the TV. "Why are you standing there? Have a seat," she said. "Thank you," he whispered and sat on the sofa opposite her. "So, how is it going?" she asked, refusing to allow her eyes to look away from the TV. "Huh," he mumbled. "I mean you and that girl, Vivian. How is it going?" she asked. "Well, we are doing fine," he answered, and she looked at him with ring eyes. "Who cares how you both are faring? Wait a minute, don''t tell me you have forgotten your main motive of being Vivian''s trainer," she said, sounding quite angry. "Not at all, I haven''t forgotten that," he replied. "Care to remind me then?" she said, raising an eyebrow. "I must make Vivian fall in love with me," he said. "Very good! Now, you know what I''m talking about," she smiled. "Anyway, how is it going?" "Well, I''m trying my best," he said. "You shouldn''t try your best, young man!" she snapped. "You should give it your all." He swallowed hard and nodded his head. "By the way, I noticed you camete today," she said. "How do you know that?" he asked. Sheughed and waved her hand across her face. "Come on, I know everything that happens in this penthouse and pack house. I know why you camete too, you live far away, right?" He blinked and nodded. "Yes," he replied. "I will get you a room around here, I want you to move in," she said. "Huh? Okay," he quickly said. "That would even be a great idea since it would be easy for Vivian to fall in love with me. We would be closer if we stay around the same ce." "That''s why your room will be opposite hers or facing hers. I wish you good luck, and I trust you will make me proud," she said. "I will," he answered. "You can go," she said, and he stood up, bowed again, and proceeded to the door. "Hold on," Laura suddenly said, and he turned his head. "You haven''t forgotten the second motive, I hope?" she asked. "No," he replied, shaking his head. "My second motive is to confuse and ruin Vivian''s ns so that she won''t find out the truth." A wicked smile ran through Laura''s lips as she nodded her head. "You are perfect," she muttered, and he smiled. Chapter Seventy nine. Chapter Seventy nine. Oregon I couldn''t lift my body from the bed. I just kept lying down there, not moving an inch. My eyes were swollen and red as tears had not stopped leaking out of them since that night. I felt so terrible that my heart bled. I had never felt this guilty or bad before. My food had been on the table since morning, but I didn''t touch it. I had no appetite to eat or drink. I hadn''t even taken a bath or brushed my teeth. I had been on the bed for a long time. I couldn''t even sleepst night. As I remembered many years ago, I continued weeping with a broken heart. "I''m sorry, Vivian. I''m really sorry." My voice broke as tears kept slipping down my eyes. Then vivid and clear thoughts started ringing in my ears - Shouldn''t you end things with her? You don''t deserve her anymore! You killed her parents, so let her go! Stop loving her, you murderer. When she finds out the truth, it''s over for you! She doesn''t deserve to be the mother of your child! "Stop!" I screamed and covered my ears. "I will... I will end things with her. I need to break up with her right now. I can''t do this anymore," I added in a whisper, clutching onto my racing chest. I struggled to get out of bed, groaning as I pulled myself upright. I shuffled to the bathroom, washing my face and brushing my teeth. After dressing in a shirt and ck pants, I left the room and turned back to the table, where a meal had been left for me. The food looked up at me expectantly, but I was too tired to eat. Instead, I headed towards Vivian''s room, but she wasn''t there. I remembered then that her trainer had started working with her. I hurried to the training center, where the door was slightly ajar. I pushed it open and peered inside, seeing Vivian sitting on the floor andughing with Damien. The sight warmed my heart and made me smile. "You''re so funny!" Vivian eximed, her eyes sparkling. "You are quite hrious, you know that," she further said. "I''m not surprised," he replied, shrugging his shoulders. "I have heard this many times from people." Vivian smirked. "I can also see that you are a narcissist." "Well, I get that a lot too," he said, and Vivianughed again. "You''re hrious!" Vivian eximed, her eyes shining with delight. "And speaking of your family, how''s your sister doing these days?" "My sister?" he asked, his brow furrowed. "I''m not sure how you know about her - I don''t think I ever told you I have a sister." Vivian frowned slightly, puzzled. "Wait, what? You definitely told me and Oregon all about her the other day we met you at the hospital." "Oh," he whispered. "I think I remember it now." I was stunned, and my eyes widened when Vivian uttered that. I studied the so-called trainer and saw it was indeed Damien. I was quite surprised. It is indeed a small world. "Oh well, she''s doing much better now," he replied. "Has she been discharged from the hospital yet?" she asked. He shook his head. "Not yet, but it should be soon. I''m hoping my brother will get better too." His voice took on a soft tone as he spoke, and he looked down at the floor. "Wait - you have a brother who''s sick, too?" she asked, surprised. "Yes," he replied. "How? What happened to them?" Vivian asked, with a look of surprise on her face. "They got into a ghastly motor ident," he answered. Vivian gasped and covered her widely opened mouth with her hands. "I''m d they didn''t die though. What about your brother? Wasn''t he in the hospital as well?" "No, he is in my pack''s hospital," he replied. "However, he is in a worse condition than my sister. I really hope he makes it." I watched as tears streamed down his face as he spoke. Vivian sighed and moved closer to him, gently wiping away his tears. "Everything is going to be fine," she said softly. "Just have faith." I looked away, trying to collect myself. I leaned against the wall and shut my eyes, trying to take deep breaths. I couldn''t believe I was feeling jealous at that moment. I looked back, and my heart stopped when I saw them embracing. Vivian''s face was full of shock, while Damien''s was wet with tears. "That bastard," I seethed and entered the room. Vivian looked up, and when she saw me, her face turned white in shock like she had seen a ghost. "Oregon..." she whispered and pushed Damien away from her. "You!" I growled and punched Damien. "Oregon, please!" Vivian yelled, and I looked at her with tears in my eyes. She sighed, stood up, and hugged me. "You don''t have to worry, nothing happened between us." I didn''t know when I started sobbing, and I couldn''t control it as well. Vivian must have felt so surprised. She looked at Damien, who was still on the floor, rubbing his punched face. "Please, can you leave us, Damien?" she whispered. He nodded, stood up, and left us. When he was gone, I broke down in tears, and she embraced me even more tightly. "What is it, Oregon? This is unlike you. I never thought that would make you cry. I''m sorry, I won''t hug anyone again but you." "No..." I whispered and pulled myself away from her embrace. She stared at me shockingly, and I saw how misty her eyes were. "You should keep on hugging him," I whispered. She forced a fake smile and shook her head. "What are you saying? Why... Why would you say something like that, Oregon? Is something wrong?" she asked. I wiped my tears and sniffled. "Let''s break up, Vivian," I whispered, clenching my fists and trying to be strong. I didn''t want to cry a second time, never! "Why?" Her voice shook. "How about we abort that baby?" I whispered, pointing at her almost protruding belly, and the tears ran down Vivian''s eyes. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Oregon," she whispered, her voice breaking. Chapter Eighty Chapter Eighty Call me when you have reached a conclusion," I said, and turned away from Vivian, wallowing in worry and depression. I walked as fast as I could and wiped the tears from my eyes. "Oregon! Please wait!" I heard her call loudly from behind, and my heart jumped. I could hear her footstepsing closer, and I gulped hard with guilt. "Stop!" I yelled, without turning back to look at her. "Don''te close, just go! Get out of my life." "Oregon, what is wrong? What is the matter with you? Can you at least exin what is going on? Please, I beg you," she said tearfully. I clenched my fists tightly as a means to keep myposure and stop the tears from leaving my eyes. "I don''t want to see you," I snapped. "Neither do I want to talk to you. I want to be alone." I proceeded to leave when she came again with her thunderous voice. "Fine then! Fine! But at least tell me why you are doing this to me? Why, Oregon?! Why?" "I don''t have anything to say," I whispered coldly. "Don''t I deserve an exnation for your sudden mean character now? We were happy a few hours ago, what happened? Are you just going to push me away, leaving me confused and distressed?" she said, and I heard her sobbing. My heart broke, and the tears finally escaped from my eyes. "I don''t care how you feel, Vivian. It''s over between us, and that''s it," I said, gnashing my teeth. "How about you take some rest and cool your mind. You should also take a cold shower too, it eases the mind and withers stress. I wille backter for you. Please don''t leave your room," she said. "You won''t find me there," I said quickly. "I will find you," she said, and I started walking away. I met Damiening in, and I turned my face away. I could not allow him to see my sad and teary face. I went straight to my room and once again, I began to think hard, and I got lost. Suddenly, I remembered what Vivian had told me abouting to my room, and my heart started racing. "She shouldn''te here," I muttered and bit my bottom lip, which was already pale white and chapped. I stood up from the bed and looked around, trying to find somewhere to hide, but I found no better ce. She would be able to find me in the room, no matter where I hid, no matter if it was big or not. I thought of hiding outside, but where? I wasn''t even in the mood to go outside the penthouse walls or even go for a drive. I felt like staying somewhere very quiet and secluded, and then drinking as much alcohol as I could find. I had no choice though, I had to go outside. I just prayed I wouldn''t see or bump into Vivian outside. I wasn''t ready to see her face or talk to her. The instant I stepped my feet outside, I saw Laura trying to open her door. When her eyes met mine, her heart seemed to skip. She fearfully blinked her eyes and gulped down the lump in her throat heavily and audibly. "You still stay here?" I asked. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Yes," she whispered, nodding her head as she tried to avoid my gaze. I sighed deeply, locked my door, and walked towards her. I noticed how much she was shivering, but I didn''t care. "Where are youing from?" I asked with a stern voice. "I''m... I''m actually going out," she stuttered, her eyes looking at her slippers. "Out?" I asked. "Yes. To meet some friends," she answered, trying to control her vibrating voice. "With this outfit?" I asked, scrolling my eyes from her head to toe. She swallowed and coiled her toes. "I will change there. We aren''t supposed to dress that ssy. Simple and casual clothes are enough." I chuckled. "Do you take me for a fool?" I asked. "Huh," she muttered and looked at me. Our gazes locked, and I noticed how a shiver ran through her spine. "I''m sorry!" she said quickly in a state of plea. "It''s so obvious you are going inside," I said. "I''m sorry," she whispered. "What are you waiting for?" I asked. "Pardon?" she let out a whisper and faced me. "Open the door!" I yelled. "Huh," she mumbled. "Are you deaf? Or are you just trying to y deaf? Open the darn old door!" I growled, and she slowly pushed it open. I entered and turned to see her standing by the door, on the other side, and gawking at me with widened eyes and an open mouth. "What are you doing?" I asked, and her mouth went shut. "Huh," she said softly. "Enter," I ordered strictly, and she walked inside the room slowly. "What did you think you were doing, Isabe!" I yelled, and her whole body shook. She stared at me with twitching eyes. "Yes, King Oregon?" she asked. "Shouldn''t you shut the door?" I asked, and she turned back to see the door fully open. "Oh my goodness!" she gushed, chuckling nervously. "How did that happen? Let me take care of that." She ran to the door and slowly closed it, causing it to produce a creaking sound. "Hurry up, Isabe. You are really getting on my nerves," I snapped, feeling frustrated, and she mmed the door shut. "Done," she said softly and gave a small smile. "Let me stay here for a while," I whispered and sat on the sofa. I looked at her and saw she was giving me a pitiful look. "Mind if I stay?" I asked. "It''s fine," she said, smiling sincerely. "You shouldn''t look at me with that face and those eyes," I said. "Excuse me?" she whispered. "Don''t pity me," I warned, my voice sounding cold and soft at the same time. "I can murder you without anyone knowing." Her heart skipped, and she clutched onto her chest immediately. Chapter Eighty one Chapter Eighty one Vivian Thank you for today," I said, my voice low and soft as I bowed my head a bit. "I really appreciate everything you taught me today." "It was my pleasure," Damien said, bowing in response. When we straightened up, he gave me a warm smile. "You know, I don''t think I''m quite ready to say goodbye yet." I raised an eyebrow, confused. "I don''t understand," I said, my voice almost a whisper. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "What if we grabbed a bite to eat before you head out?" he suggested. "I''m sorry, but not today," I replied. "Why? Is everything alright?" He asked. I gulped, because I was feeling puzzled about the whole thing. "I don''t know either, but I want to find out." He sighed deeply. "I noticed you weren''t yourself during practice after I met Oregon leaving. I hope it''s not about him," he said. "I would rather not talk about it. I want to confirm everything before saying anything to you," I said, and he smiled, nodding his head. "Yes," He said. "That''s an absolutely good idea. You should go now. Go to him fast. I saw how sad he looked. I think he really needs you now, more than anyone." "Really?" I asked, my eyes widened. "Did he look sad?" "Yes," He responded, nodding his head. "He looked very sad. I noticed that he cried. He was trying to avoid me, but I saw it. I thought the two of you originally got into a big fight, seeing how a Lycan King cried. I was worried but decided not to talk about it. He is waiting for you, why not go?" I nodded, with a smile on my face. My eyes were already getting soiled with hot tears. "Thank you, Damien," I whispered. "You are wee," He said. "Now, hurry!" I nodded, chuckled, and waved to him. He waved back at me and at once, I started running off. I went to his room and saw that he wasn''t there. I searched for him around and called his name, but it was all in vain. Oregon was certainly not in his room. I moved outside and nearly bumped into a maidservant. I whispered "sorry" and advanced to run as fast as I could when she suddenly grabbed my arm. I stopped and turned to her. "Huh? What is it?" I asked, softly. "Are you looking for Oregon?" She whispered, and I swallowed hard, then nodded quietly. "I saw him," She whispered again, and my eyes blinked. "You saw him?" I asked. "Yes," She answered. I hesitated before asking, "Where did you see him?" "I saw him enter Isabe''s room," She replied, and I almostughed. "Why are you lying to me?" I said, and my face frowned. "Lying to you?" She said, her eyebrows arching. "I''m not lying to you, I''m telling you nothing but the truth. I saw him enter her room," She defended, her voice hard. I sighed and looked at her face, and she could tell that I was upset at her for trying to fool me. "Just in case you don''t know, Laura isn''t staying in this penthouse anymore. She moved!" "What?" The maidservant said, andughed. "Who said she moved? She never moved. Isabe still lives within the walls of this penthouse." I rolled my eyes and replied, "Well, if you really want to know, Queen Laura told me." "I''m not sure you understood what the Queen meant. Isabe simply left her room but she never left the penthouse. In fact, her room is close to the Lycan King''s room," She said. "Are you sure?" I queried, my eyebrows ceasing. "I''m certain!" She replied. "But why haven''t I seen Isabe for some time, here now? Isn''t it strange?" I asked, shaking my head. "I just think it''s pure coincidence," She replied and shrugged her shoulders. "Oh¡­" I whispered. "Anyway, I just hope you are telling me the truth." "Should I take you there?" She asked, and I quickly shook my head. "Do not bother," I said. "I can get there myself. You said it''s close to his room, right?" "Yes," She answered, nodding. "Okay, thank you," I said, and she smiled. I scurried there and saw the door. I didn''t even wait, I just started knocking immediately. "Who is there?" I heard Isabe''s voice but instead of answering her, I continued knocking, making it even harder and louder than before. "Who is at the fucking door! Have you lost your mind?!" She barked and opened it. "Hello," I smiled seeing her heavily scowled face. "What are you doing here?" She snarled, ring at me. "I can''t believe you still stay here. You had better leave, I''m tired of seeing your fucked up face," I said, and pushed her away, entering the room. She scoffed and mmed the door, then went to face me. "And what are you doing here, bitch?" I took my ring eyes to her and she appeared flustered by my twisted look. "I came to take what belonged to me, and there he is," I smiled, pointing at Oregon who was sitting on her sofa, staring at me with hardly any expression. "You should leave, Vivian," He said. "I''m not going anywhere, Oregon. I want you toe with me, you shouldn''t be here, you belong to me," I said. "No, I don''t. I don''t want you any longer. I regret meeting you so you should leave. Leave this pack and never return!" He yelled, his eyes red and teary. "I know you are hurt. You are just pretending to hate me, and you don''t want to push me aside. Just talk to me, what is going on?" I said, as tears rushed out of my eyes. He suddenly got up and walked up to me, locking his cold and ruthless-looking eyes with mine. He was growling and frowning like he wanted to rip me apart. "I, Oregon ze, reject you, Vivian Miller, to be my mate¡­" He said, with a stern and hoarse voice and this statement rang continuously in my ears, and slowly, tears ran down my eyes. Chapter Eighty two Chapter Eighty two Oregon Vivian fell silent, her misty eyes fixed on me as she processed my words. Had I just rejected her? "Wait, Oregon. What... What are you saying? Why are you saying this?" she asked, her voice filled with confusion. "Please ept my rejection, Vivian!" I yelled, tears streaming down my face. "I won''t!" she screamed, her tears drying up. "I won''t ept your rejection, that''s final. You need time to clear your mind, and that''s what I''ll give you. Just rest, I''ll leave you alone." With that, she turned to leave. "Do you think I''m joking, Vivian?" I asked, and she sighed. "I''d rather not talk to you. Just go to your room and rest," she said, attempting to turn the doorknob. "Can''t you see that I don''t love you anymore?" I yelled, and she turned to face me. "What?" she whispered, her eyes blinking twice. "I said I''m not in love with you anymore. I don''t have those feelings. I''m in love with someone else," I said, my voice low and soft, trying to sound sincere. Her eyes filled with disbelief as she stared at me. "I''m in love with someone else," I said coldly, and she ran her tongue across her lips. "I don''t want to know. I don''t want to hear it. Just rest up, I''lle back to check on you. Goodbye," she said. I quickly grabbed Isabe''s arm and pulled her close, crashing my lips onto hers. To make it seem real, I kissed her passionately and deeply. Vivian, who was watching, gasped in shock, fresh tears streaming down her face. I closed my eyes, pretending to enjoy the kiss with Isabe. Meanwhile, Vivian couldn''t bear it any longer. She took a few steps back, turned around, and ran out of the room. Once the door shut behind us, I pushed Isabe away and rushed to lock the door. I turned to Isabe, who seemed lost, and she nervously bit her bottom lip. "Snap out of it, Laura. You know why I did that," I said, and she slowly turned to me, a smile ying on her lips. "Wow," she chuckled. "You''re quite the actor. Is this what I''ve been missing all this time? Vivian definitely bought it." I sighed, frustration evident in my voice. "I have no idea. I need to get Vivian out of this pack house. I need her to stop loving me. If she finds out the truth, she''ll hate me. I can''t even look her in the eyes, I feel so guilty." Isabe rolled her eyes and sat down on the sofa. "I wonder how she''s feeling right now," I muttered, sadnesscing my words. Isabe scoffed and shook her head. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m sure she''s feeling devastated and heartbroken after being rejected by you." I sighed and bit my lower lip. "I need to do something," I said. "What''s that?" Isabe asked, raising an eyebrow. "I want to tell everyone the truth. My mother, the elders, the whole pack," I replied. "What!" she eximed, her eyes widening. "Are you insane? Why would you want everyone to know you killed Vivian''s mother?" "What?" I scoffed. "No, that''s not what I meant." She pouted and crossed her arms. "Then what do you mean?" I took a deep breath. "I want to tell everyone how I met Vivian. The whole truth," I said softly. "Oh, and how you got her pregnant?" Isabeughed, but quicklyposed herself. "Anyway, I want them to know she''s my mate. Then I''ll exin that we rejected the bond and she decided to leave with the babies," I exined. "Wait!" Isabe snapped, shaking her head. "Are you saying you don''t want the babies?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want them. How can I face those children? I won''t even be able to look them in the eyes, knowing their father is a murderer. And guess who he killed? Their maternal grandparents. How will they feel when they find out the truth? How will I feel?" I said, trying to hold back tears. Isabe furrowed her brows, looking genuinely curious. "But why do you keep saying children? Isn''t it just one baby?" I bit my lip and scratched my head. "It''s twins," I admitted. "Twins?" Her eyes widened, and I nodded. "Yes, Vivian is pregnant with twins," I confirmed. "Oh, wow," she chuckled. "I should go to my room now," I whispered, getting up and looking at Isabe. "Thank you for your help." "Huh?" she mumbled. "You were a great actress. I appreciated the way you kissed me back," I said, forcing a smile. She chuckled and yfully hit my chest. "What if I told you I wasn''t acting?" "Excuse me?" I asked, tilting my head and raising an eyebrow. "I was being honest with my feelings. You know I really like you," she confessed, smiling. "I thought you were scared of me before. Anyway, goodbye," I said, leaving the room and leaving her stunned. I went straight to my room andy on the bed, facing the ceiling. Memories of my past shed through my mind. I remembered the moment I mercilessly killed two people, a pleading couple begging for their lives. They begged for mercy, mentioning their daughter, but I was wicked enough to end their lives. "What have you done, Oregon?" I whispered, closing my eyes as tears streamed down my face. Chapter Eighty three Chapter Eighty three Vivian I sprinted back to the training center, tears streaming down my face. I couldn''t bear to be in my room anymore; it only reminded me of Oregon. All I wanted was to be alone, to release my anger and sadness through tears. When I arrived at the training center, I found Damien sitting on the floor, eating noodles from a cup. He stopped slurping and looked up at me, surprise evident on his face. "What''s wrong?" he asked softly, standing up. "What are you doing here?" I asked him, and sniffled loudly. "That''s not important right now," he replied, sighing deeply. "Tell me, why are you crying? What happened?" I gulped and looked away. "It''s nothing," I whispered. "Oh, Vivian, please don''t say that. Just tell me what happened. Even if I can''t help you, I can at least offer somefort," he said. "It''s Oregon," I said, my voice shaky as I started sobbing. "King Oregon?" he asked, stepping closer to me. "Yes," I nodded, my eyes widening. "Tell me, what did he do?" he asked, softly. "He hates me," I replied, sobbing so much that I started huping. Damien sighed and gently wiped the tears from my face. "I''m sure he doesn''t hate you. There must be a reason." I looked up at him, hope flickering in my eyes. "You think so too, right?" "Huh?" he mumbled, looking confused. "I also believe there''s a reason behind his behavior, but he won''t tell me anything. I''m so scared now," I said. "Don''t worry, I''ll be here for you," he whispered, and I managed a small smile, though the tears continued to flow. I couldn''t stop crying, and he pulled me into a tight embrace. I was startled at first and tried to break free, but he held me firmly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Just give me a minute," he whispered. "Let me hold you like this." "But we can''t..." I whispered, still attempting to pull away. "I''m just trying to console andfort you. Nothing more. I want you to find sce, that''s all," he said. My mouth fell open as I started crying even harder. I couldn''t resist hugging him back, burying my wet face in his chest. After a few minutes, he released me, and I wiped my face with my hands. My nose was already running, and I kept sniffing. "You should go to your room and rest. Look at how swollen and red your eyes are," he said softly, and I sighed. "Thank you," I whispered, looking up at him. "For what?" he asked, his twitching eyes looking at me. "For consoling andforting me. That''s exactly what I needed, even if it went beyond a minute," I said, with a small smile. "You''re wee," he said warmly, a smile on his face. "You should go and finish your food before it gets cold and soggy," I said, pointing at the cup of noodles. "Sure. Go ahead now, and make sure you eat, drink water, and take a bath before you sleep. I don''t want you to cry anymore, alright?" he said. "I won''t cry," I said, attempting a smile. "Okay then. Goodbye," he waved, vehemently. "Goodbye," I chuckled, waved back and walked away. *** Damien felt a twinge of unease as he thought about Vivian. His heart raced, and he felt a deep ache for her, though he couldn''t understand why. "Why do I care so much about her?" he whispered, letting out a heavy sigh. He knew that his feelings for Vivian went against his ns, and he couldn''t help but wonder if his heart was leading him astray. After walking to the food he had prepared, he picked it up and sighed deeply. "I can''t eat this anymore. It''s too cold and soggy for my liking," he said, tossing it in the trash. He headed to his new room andy down on the bed. Lost in thought, he didn''t realize when he started sighing continuously. A knock on the door startled him, and he sat upright. "Who is it?" he asked. "I was sent by the Queen," a small voice replied. "Queen Laura?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes," the voice replied. "She wants to see you now." "Alright," he said, sighing softly. "I''ll be there soon." "Okay," the voice said, and Damien heard the footsteps fade away. He got up, left the room, and made his way to her quarters. Upon entering, he found Laura and Isabe engaged in conversation, both wearing wide smiles. "Oh, you''re here! Have a seat," Laura smiled, gesturing for him to sit. He sat down slowly, not saying a word. "I heard about what happen ed between the Lycan Mate and his so-called mate," Laura chuckled. "His mate?" he muttered. "Yes. Thanks to Isabe, I discovered that Vivian is Oregon''s mate," she said. "But why are you happy about this? I expected you to be angry and disappointed. Didn''t you hate Vivian?" he asked. "Well, I did, but not anymore. Oregon has broken the bond," she said, smiling wickedly. "What? He broke the bond?" Damien asked, remembering Vivian''s behavior earlier at the training center. He felt a pang of sadness. "Yes, he broke the bond, but she hasn''t rejected it yet. Although, in time, she will break the bond as well," Laura said. Damien, growing tired of her, quickly asked, "But why did you call me here? Did you call me just to tell me all this?" "Not at all," Lauraughed. "I actually want you to speed things up a bit." "How? I don''t understand," he whispered. "We want you and Vivian to fall in love quickly, and we want you to sleep with her," Isabe said. "What?" Damien muttered. "That way, Oregon will despise her and leave her for good. They''ll both feel too wed to want to be together," Laura said, chuckling. Damien swallowed hard and nodded. "I''ll do as you say," he said, his voice barely audible. "Good," Isabe and Laura said simultaneously, exchanging meaningful nces with mischievous smiles on their faces. Chapter Eighty four Chapter Eighty four Oregon That evening, I called the elders to a meeting. They gathered in the conference hall immediately, with my beta, Stephen, by my side. After they were all seated, I took a moment to collect my thoughts before addressing them. "Thank you all foring," I said, and they responded in unison. "I have called this meeting because there is something important I need to share with you," I said in a soft but firm voice, taking in the room full of expectant faces. "Actually, let me rephrase that. It''s not just something to share, but something to confess," I continued, shifting my gaze to Stephen, who looked bewildered. He was silently urging me to reconsider, questioning my actions "Actually, I have found my mate. I''ve known her for a very long time, and I''ve been in love with her all along," I revealed, causing murmurs and exchanged nces among the elders. I waited for the noise to die down before continuing. "The reason I didn''t tell anyone earlier was because I believed it was toote, as everyone already knew her as my breeder." "What!" the elders eximed. One of them stood up, trying topose himself. "What do you mean by breeder? Are you referring to that girl named Vivian?" he asked, and I nodded. Everyone gasped, their faces disying shock and disbelief. "That wasn''t the only reason, though. I was also ashamed of her," I admitted, lowering my gaze and trying to steady my voice. "Why were you ashamed of her? What happened? Is she an outcast or an offender?" one of the elders inquired. "King Oregon," Stephen''s voice echoed through our mind link. "You don''t have to say anything." I nced at him and shook my head slightly, disagreeing with his suggestion. He sighed and nodded before looking away. "So, why were you ashamed of her? What happened?" the curious elders pressed. "She is a mere, weak omega. She doesn''t have a wolf, which made me question why the moon goddess chose her for me. I felt humiliated that a Lycan King like myself ended up with someone so powerless as my mate. That''s why I felt ashamed," I exined, and they all nodded in agreement. "But I''m not finished," I dered, and silence fell over the room. They looked at me, waiting for what I had to say next. "I knew Vivian before she arrived in this pack," I revealed, capturing their full attention. "I... I met her in the Silvermoon pack," I began. "That night, we attended a party together, and we ended up sleeping together. That''s how she became pregnant with my children. Yes, she is carrying twins." "What? Does that mean she was promiscuous back then?" an elder asked angrily. "This is outrageous! What the hell!" "No," I whispered, letting out a deep sigh. "She isn''t promiscuous. We were both intoxicated and unaware of our actions." I had to lie because I didn''t want to delve into a longer, moreplicated story that would sound like a lie. There was a few minutes of silence, and the elders assumed I had finished. One elder at the other end of the room coughed slightly, capturing everyone''s attention. "It seems you have said all you needed to say. Is there anything else?" he asked, and I looked at Stephen, whose eyebrows were furrowed. His eyes were fixed on me, filled with curiosity. "I don''t want to be with Vivian anymore. In fact, I have rejected the bond, and I want her to ept the rejection. If she chooses not to, that''s her decision. Furthermore, she will be leaving this pack. I will send her back to where she came from," I dered, sparking a flurry of conversation among the elders. "But what about the children?" they asked. I swallowed hard, praying that my voice wouldn''t tremble, as my lips quivered. My eyes stung, as if tears were welling up. "I don''t want the children either. She will give birth to them in her own pack and take care of them there," I whispered. "What?" they gasped in shock. "But why? What happened between you and Vivian to warrant such a decision? You don''t even want your own children? This is deeply unsettling. What''s the problem?" The elders bombarded me with questions. I growled, mming my hands against the table. "Enough!" I yelled, standing up and panting heavily. "I won''t entertain any more questions. I have said all I needed to say. I will take my leave now. Good day," I dered, and walked out. Stephen hurriedly stood up and followed me. "Oregon!" he called. "Later, Stephen. We can talkter," I replied without turning to look at him. I briskly walked away. *** Damieny on his bed, deep in thought. Vivian''s pained expression kept ying over and over in his mind. He felt a growing sense of unease in the pit of his stomach. "I hope she''s okay," he whispered. "I just want her to be happy." Suddenly, his heart began to race. He ced a hand on his chest, wondering what was causing this strange reaction. Why was his heart beating so fast? Just as he thought that, a quiet voice from within responded, "You''re falling in love." Damien furrowed his brow, confused by this strange intuition. "What do you mean by that?" he asked the voice. "It''s simple," the voice replied. "You''ve developed strong feelings for Vivian, and they''ve grown into something you can''t ignore." "What?" Damien whispered, his mind reeling. Could it really be true? Could he have fallen in love with this woman? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter Eighty five Chapter Eighty five Vivian "You''re early today," I heard Damien say, and I smiled. I was skipping rope when he walked in, and there was a broad, bright smile on his face. "Good morning," I whispered. "Good morning. How was your night?" He asked softly, and I swallowed hard. "It was... okay," I replied, looking away. "Should we just skip today?" He asked, and my gaze quickly went to him. "What... What do you mean?" I stuttered, my eyes twitching. "Are you saying we won''t train today? I don''t want that." "It''s for your own good. You seem unlike yourself these days, and trust me, I don''t like it. Why not have a good rest ande back when you feel like it?" He said. "No, I''m fine, and I''m serious about it," I said and chuckled, then continued jumping over the rope. He gulped audibly and came close to me. "You should go back. What if you get hurt?" I asked, with widened eyes, as I feared the rope might mistakenly smack his face. He didn''t say anything, he just continueding closer and I had no choice but to allow the rope to drop from my hands. I sighed deeply and ran my tongue across my lips. "I''m really fine, Damien. You won''t stop me from training today," I said. "I heard about everything," he said quickly and my eyes blinked fast. "Huh? What did you hear?" I asked, my voice showing how curious I was. His fists clenched tightly, and he took more steps towards me. I looked away nervously, wondering why he wasing even closer. "What... What is the problem?" I stuttered. "King Oregon told everyone the truth about you and him. Didn''t you hear?" He asked, and I chuckled. "Of course, I did. The press took it outside. The television, radio, and even the media won''t stop talking about it. Is that what you wanted to say? You made me nervous and scared for a second there," Iughed and crouched low to pick up the skipping rope. At that moment, Damien also bent down and we both managed to share gazes. "How are you feeling?" He asked, and I slowly forced a smile. "I''m fine...," I whispered. "I don''t care what anyone says. I''ve always wanted Oregon to tell everyone we were mates," I said. "I know you aren''t fine, so can you stop pretending? Cry if you want to. Be angry if you want to. Stop bottling all the emotions in. You will only ruin yourself and your mind. I''ve been there before, trust me," he said. I shook my head. "I''m not sure you know what you are saying. Let''s start training. I don''t need to skip rope anymore since you are here now," I said softly as I stood up. Damien stood up quickly and pulled me into his arms before encircling his arms around me, engaging me in a warm embrace. "What... What are you doing?" I whispered, trying to push him away from his grasp, but he was strong enough for me not to leave. "I know how hurt you are. I know how bitter you are," he said, and I vehemently shook my head, hitting my fists against his back. "Let me go! You know nothing," I yelled, trying to keep my tears from leaving my eyes. "Why won''t I? Look, I understand how you are feeling. You are deeply hurting. Who wouldn''t feel hurt when they hear their mate wants to send them out of the pack, despite knowing he has his kids in her womb?" He said. I sniffled loudly. "I''m certain he has a reason." "Stop!" He yelled and broke the hug. "Can''t you see that he doesn''t feel that way anymore? How much more hurt and heartbroken will you be before you realize that he doesn''t want you anymore? Didn''t you see that he doesn''t want you because you are a weak omega with no wolf? He doesn''t even care about the kids!" I suddenly broke down in tears, and I started sobbing loudly, to the point where it became uncontroble. I quickly hugged Damien tightly, and he sighed. "You can cry as much as you want. I will stay and console you," he whispered. I cried for almost forty minutes, and when Damien noticed I was tired already, he broke the hug and led me to the bench where we both sat down. "Here," he whispered, handing a napkin to me. "Isn''t this yours?" I asked. "You don''t have to worry. You can have it," he said, with a small smile. "Thank you," I whispered and used it to wipe my face. "Oh dear," he chuckled. "What is it?" I asked. "You know what, just hand the napkin to me," he said, as he stretched his hand towards me. "Well, if you say so," I whispered and gave it to him. He came close and started wiping my face with it. While he was doing that, my eyes were stuck on his face. I never knew he was that handsome. His eyes suddenly met mine, and I nervously looked away. "Vivian?" he called my name in a whisper. I slowly faced him. Our eyes met and we kept an intense and intent eye contact. We didn''t even say anything. Before I couldprehend what was going on, Damien moved his face towards mine and landed a kiss on my lips. I was startled and went backwards. "What do you think you are doing?" I asked, my voice shaking as I used my palm to cover my mouth. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I won''t apologize for that," he whispered, and my nervous-looking eyes went to his face. "Pardon..." I said. "I love you, Vivian. I don''t know how these feelings came, but I''m in love with you," he confessed, and my heart jumped. "I will pretend that I didn''t hear that. Also, I think I should obey your words. Let me take a break today," I uttered, my voice still shaking while trying to avoid his gaze. "Vivian!" he called, and I sighed deeply. "What is it?" I asked, my back against him, since I was already leaving. "I have a secret to share with you," he said, and I slowly turned to him. Chapter Eighty six Chapter Eighty six Vivian My heart fluttered in my chest as I stood in close proximity to Damien, and I wasn''t sure why. I tried to calm myself by taking a deep breath and pressing my hand to my chest. I snuck a nce at him and saw that he was staring at me intently. "What is it you want to tell me?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. "Oh, the secret?" he responded, and I nodded, waiting for him to continue. He ran his tongue over his lips and his eyes darted, ncing around as if he felt someone watching him. He moved closer, causing me to gulp and shift away. "Be careful, or you might fall," He warned, looking at the limited space on the bench. "I don''t care," I huffed. "What if you kiss me again?" Damien''s eyes widened and he let out a softugh. "Hey, I''m sorry about that. I don''t know what got into me then. I truly am sorry," he apologized. I rolled my eyes and nodded in understanding. "Fine, I get it now. But you shouldn''t do that when you have a girlfriend," I said. "Actually, I don''t have a girlfriend," he confessed with a smile. My eyes widened in surprise. "What? Really? You''re handsome and smart. What more could a girl ask for?" I asked, slightly chuckling. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "I know, right?" he said, leaning in a little closer. "But there are some things a girl could ask for that I might not know about..." I shuffled back on the bench, finding myself almost teetering off the edge. Before I knew it, he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me closer. "Oh, thank goodness," I sighed with relief. "Are you alright?" he asked with concern. "Yes, I''m fine," I said, my voice trailing off as I noticed how close we were. "Hey, um... what exactly are you doing? I think you should let go of me now." "Oh, sorry," he said, pulling away with a blush. "I didn''t mean to crowd you like that. I''m sorry." "It''s okay, but you shouldn''t be kissingdies so casually," I said, smoothing my dress. "They might get the wrong idea," I said, brushing off my dress. "I never kissdies casually. It''s either because I''m in love with her or she''s my woman," he exined, and I hupped. "Are you alright?" he asked, handing me a napkin. "Thanks," I whispered, using it to wipe my mouth. "Anyway, you mentioned wanting to tell me your secret. Are you not going to talk about it anymore? You''ve made me curious for no reason." He smiled and nodded. "You''ll be shocked and surprised when you hear it, though." I scoffed, shaking my head. "At this point, I don''t think anything can surprise or shock me. But go ahead, tell me. What is it?" He began, "So, I actually hold a high rank in the pack Ie from." I hummed and nodded, listening intently. He swallowed hard and unclenched his fists on his thighs. "I''m actually the Alpha''s brother," he whispered, and my eyes widened. "What!" I eximed. "Sshh!" he hushed, cing a finger against my lips. I nervously swallowed, and he removed his hand. "You''re joking, right?" I whispered, leaning closer to him. "I''m not," he replied, his face sincere and honest. I sighed deeply and looked down. "But what are you doing here? Were you banished? And when you mentioned your brother being injured and sick, was it him you were talking about?" I asked. "Yes," he answered in a whisper. "I wasn''t banished, though. I left the pack because I didn''t want to stay there anymore. I wanted to be free from politics and hierarchy. So, I left to explore, and that''s when I came across this pack, Moongroove... I loved it here and decided to stay. I wanted to live a simple life, and that''s exactly what I''m doing," he chuckled. "Wow," I smiled. "So, what''s the name of your pack?" "Why? Do you want toe visit? Just so you know, I won''t be going back there. I don''t want to be dragged into any politics or drama. It''s not my thing. I don''t like the high ranks or the government. But if you''re curious, the pack''s name is Gretel Pack." "Alright," I nodded. "How is your brother now? And your sister?" "They''re both in Gretel Pack, still recovering and receiving treatment. My sister is doing well, but my brother..." He paused and sighed. "I''m sure he''ll be fine." "Of course, your brother will be alright," I reassured him with a smile, and he nodded. "Hmm...so, is that all? Is there anything else you want to tell me?" I asked, noticing a hint of hesitation on his face. "Uh...no," he muttered. "Hmm..." I squinted my eyes. "Are you sure about that? Your face says otherwise." Damien exhaled and sped my hands in his. "I have something to confess to you," he said. I tilted my head and looked at him questioningly. "What is it?" I asked. He looked around the room, his expression tense, before looking back at me. "It''s about Queen Laura and Isabe," he said, his voice low. "Huh? Really?" I was surprised by the mention of their names. "What''s going on?" I pressed, trying to hide my nervousness. "I''m¡­" "Damien?" a voice called, cutting him off, and we turned to see a guard standing at the door. I quickly pulled my hands away from his. "Are you Damien?" the guard asked. "Yes," he replied, his voice slightly shaky. "Queen Laura has asked to see you in her chambers," the guard informed him before walking away. "I suppose I should go," he said softly. "Yes, you should. We can talkter," I forced a smile, and he nodded before exiting the room. Once he was gone, I exhaled a deep breath and pressed my hand to my chest, trying to calm the pounding of my heart. "Calm down, heart," I whispered. "Don''t tell me you''re beating this fast because of that guy?" Chapter Eighty seven Chapter Eighty seven Vivian That evening, I heard a knock and quickly jumped down from the bed. I wondered if it was who I thought it was- Damien? I walked briskly to the door and opened it, but my face went pale when it fell on one of the maid servants staring at me with a smile on her face. She was holding onto the tray which had my dinner. Sighing deeply, and waving my hand across her face, I said to her, "I''m not hungry. I won''t be eating today." "Why not?" She asked. "Aren''t you feeling well?" "Not that. I just don''t have the appetite," I answered, wearing a small smile. "Well, if you say so, but is there anything that I can help you with?" She asked. "Can you get me some apples? I would love to eat them," I said. "Sure. We have a lot in the kitchen refrigerator. Let me go and peel some for you," she said. "Oh, thank you so much," I said happily and she gave a nod. "You are wee," she muttered, and left. I sighed deeply and closed the door, then went to the sofa. My mind went back to what Damien had said about telling me something secretive about Queen Laura and Isabe. I wondered what that could be and I couldn''t help but feel curious. After twenty minutes, I heard a knock and I stood up, then went to the door. When I opened it, I saw nobody there. "Hmm¡­" I mumbled, scratching the side of my head, wondering if I misheard or something. I took my face forward, thinking I would probably see if I was wrong. "Huh¡­ What are you looking at?" I heard a voice and when I turned, I met the same maid servant coming towards me. "Uh¡­ Someone just knocked and when I checked, I saw nobody around," I replied. "Oh, really? Probably, you misheard the knock or maybe someone was just ying a prank on you," she said. I only chuckled slightly. "Here," she said, stretching her hand towards me. She was holding a covered te. "Huh¡­ What is that?" I asked, confused. Sheughed and shook her head. "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten that you asked me to get you apples." "Oh! Sorry, It actually escaped from my mind for a minute there," I said, wearing a warm smile. "It''s fine. You can take it," she said, and I collected it from her. "Thank you," I whispered. "You are wee. I peeled and sliced the apples, just how you like it," she said, and I licked my lower lip. "Thank you once again. I''m sure I would love it," I said, and she nodded. "By the way, I met your trainer in the kitchen," she whispered, and my eyes blinked rapidly. "Do you mean Damien?" I asked, feeling surprised. "Yes!" She answered. "He asked me who I was giving these apples to, and I told him you." "Did he tell you anything else?" I asked, moving closer. "Well, he didn''t. That was only the question he asked him. Oh, he asked me for something else!" She said quickly, and my eyes grew big. "Really? What else did he ask?" I questioned. "Well, not something important actually," she said, rolling her eyes. "Just tell me already," I said, gritting my teeth, as I was unable to hide how anxious and inquisitive I was. "He asked me for a pen and paper," she replied, raising an eyebrow. "Oh¡­" I whispered, my voice trailing off. "See!" She uttered, shrugging her shoulders. "I told you it was nothing important." I took my gaze downwards before carrying to her face. "So, did you give him?" I asked, my voice low and soft. "Pardon?" She said, her brows lifting. I swallowed audibly before answering. "I said, did you give him the paper and pen?" "Well, yes. How would I deny him something so small?" She said, and chuckled. "Yeah. Well, anyway, thanks for this," I said, and she nodded. Then, I shut the door before walking back in. I sighed deeply and sat on the sofa, then ced the te on my thighs. I lifted the lid and started throwing in the sweet piece of apple into my mouth. I chewed on itzily, before swallowing. I threw one light one inside my mouth and when I tried to eat it, I almost retched. It felt and tasted like paper. I threw it out of my mouth and saw that it was indeed paper. It was lying on the floor, damp and motionless, and it even seemed to be begging me to take a look at it. "Now, what were you doing amongst my delicious apples,d? Well, let''s check you out," I said, and picked it up. I unfolded it and saw that it was a handwritten note. I read it to myself and it said; It''s me, Damien. I think those women are keeping their surveince around us so it''s better we don''t talk about it for now. How about we meet tomorrow evening at 6pm. I will be able to tell you everything then. We shall not talk close to the penthouse instead. Let''s meet at White Hill. I know it''s quite far but that''s the best ce. I will be waiting for you, and also, I have something more to confess to you. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I didn''t realize when a smile ran across my lips, and when my heart jumped. "Well, I guess he was even the one that knocked that time," I said, and chuckled before throwing another piece of apple into my mouth. OREGON''S BEDROOM~ Stephen sighed deeply before looking at Oregon who was looking weary and pale. "Darn. Will you keep torturing yourself with depression?" Stephen said, shaking his head. Oregon just ignored him andid on the bed, curling himself up and cing the duvet all over his body. "Moreover, why did you knock on Vivian''s door back then? Why did you run away after knocking the door?" Stephen asked. "Leave me and go home, Stephen," Oregon groaned, as his teary eyes slowly went shut. Chapter Eighty eight.. Chapter Eighty eight.. Vivian The next day came quickly, and evening was as fast as just blinking my eye. I crept out of the penthouse to where Damien had told me to meet him. I made sure I wore a hood because I needed something that would at least conceal my identity. When I was done, I started moving. I got there on time, as expected, but I didn''t see him. I sighed, as I looked and swirled around, hoping that I would see him but I didn''t. That was when I realized he was yet to arrive. "I can''t wait for so long though," I whispered, looking up at the sky which was now turning dark, to tell me night was about falling. "But I''m sure he wille!" I said quickly, forming a smile on my face. "I just need to wait for him." I sat down on the rock at the highest point of the hill, and from there, I was able to catch everything around the whole ce. I was astonished when I saw the pack house, and even the penthouse. I saw the tiny figures of people walking around the huge street. "Wow," I said, chuckling. When I turned around, my eyes caught with a bridge, and it definitely looked familiar. "I''ve been here before," I whispered, my eyes blinked. It suddenly came to my mind and my heart jumped. I clutched my chest, and sprang up, then went down. That bridge was what led me to Moon Groove pack, and where I had seen the original Lycan''s breeder. I swallowed hard, trying to forget everything but the fact that beyond the bridge lies my old pack which mistreated me made my chest ache. As a result, I couldn''t wait any longer so I ran out of the ce and went straight to the penthouse, with my eyes on the floor. I came out of the elevator and I walked down the corridor. My legs suddenly halted when I caught Oregon at my door. "What is he doing there?" I asked in a whisper, watching him. He suddenly knocked on it, and at that moment, I saw my door opening. My eyes widened in surprise because I wondered who could be inside my room. Even before the door could openpletely, Oregon scurried away and hid at the side. Someone''s head popped out of the room, and the person seemed to look around before entering back in. "Does that mean it was Oregon who knocked my door yesterday?" I whispered, my face slowly getting pale. But just then, my face turned feisty when I remembered the person inside my room. I saw the person''s face and recognized the person. It was that troublemaker as usual, Isabe. In anger, I clenched my fists tightly, and gritted my teeth. I walked briskly to my bedroom, and opened it angrily. My eyes met Isabe sitting on my bed and smiling. "Oh, hello. Are you back?" She said, waving her hand briefly. I shut the door and walked towards her. "What are you doing in my room?" I asked, sounding furious, my eyes looking red already. "I came to tell you thetest gossip in town," she chuckled, and winked. "What do you mean?" I asked. She stood up, and walked to me, then ced her lips against my ear before whispering, "Damien is actually the Alpha''s brother of Gretel pack. Shocking, right?" She faced me, hoping she would see a shocked look on my face. Instead, my face looked neutral. I just blinked my eyes, then looked away. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Wait," she chuckled, covering her mouth with her palm. "What is this mood? Did you know about this?" "You should leave," I said, pointing at the door. She smirked, and folded her arms. "Wow. So, you two are really close. He even told you what he never told anyone." "Stop bothering me, Isabe and get lost!" I yelled, angrily. "And this should be the first andst time you barge into my room when I''m not in." She scoffed, looking unbothered. "Where were you? Where have you been?" "It''s not your business. Just go away," I replied, gnashing my teeth. "I think you don''t know about the recent news now," she said, shaking her head. "I don''t care. I don''t want to hear it. Just leave my room. Most importantly, leave me alone," I said, exhausted by her character already. She scoffed again, and walked to the door. I turned to her and saw her grab the doorknob, then she faced me. "Poor Damien''s brother died this evening," she whispered, and my heart jumped. "Wha¡­ What?" I stammered, my eyes blinking fast. "Goodbye," she smirked, and left the room. "Wait!" I cried and followed her out. "What is that supposed to mean? What are you talking about?" "I thought you wanted me to leave," she said, crooking her lips like she was disgusted by my sight. "Damien¡­ Where is he now?" I asked, my voice getting shaky already. "He left already. When he heard the news, he quickly ran out. I guess he won''t being back as well," she said, and groaned. "Why¡­ Why do you say that?" I stammered, clenching my fists which were trembling now. "Isn''t the answer obvious?" she replied, rhetorically rolling her eyes. "He will be the next Alpha of that pack now that his brother is dead. I think they are the only sons." Tears started streaming my eyes. No wonder! That was why he didn''t keep to his promise. I even almost hated him for noting as he said. I felt bad, and pained that tears couldn''t stop dropping from my eyes. Oregon suddenly appeared in front of us. I looked at him, and ran to him, then threw my arms around him, hugging him tightly. "Vivian¡­ We shouldn''t¡­" His voice trailed off, as he tried to push me off him. "Please," I muttered, my voice vibrating. "Let me just stay like this for a few minutes. It''s nothing." He sighed, and started patting my back. "Only a few minutes then," he said. Isabe red at us, and snarled before walking away from us briskly. I sighed, and shut my eyes, as it let out more tears which obviously dampened Oregon''s chest. Chapter Eighty nine Chapter Eighty nine Vivian I kept sniffing, as my nose couldn''t stop running. I held Oregon tighter, as if leaving him would make me lose him. I heard him sigh softly and I looked up. "Oh, I''m sorry. I took so long for a minute," I said, forcing a chuckle. "Are you alright now?" He asked, with a cold look on his face. "I''m fine¡­ Thank you," I whispered, and he nodded. The instant he turned to leave, I quickly grabbed him by the waist. His legs halted and he slowly turned to face me. "What is it?" He asked softly, trying hard for his voice not to break or shake. I swallowed hard before saying anything. "Please don''t go." "What?" His voice echoed, as he shook his head. "Don''t leave me, please. Just stay with me, can you?" I whispered, my eyes twitching as they welled up in tears. "You know we can''t. It is over between us," He said, and fresh tears began to run down my eyes. "I think I''m beginning to fall for Dennis. What am I supposed to do now?" I asked, sobbing, with my eyes down. "What? Are you falling for him?" He asked, and I sniffed, nodding my head. "Are you serious about that? Are you really falling in love with him?" He asked, and I took my eyes to him. "I think so. I just can''t exin the feelings. I must be going crazy. I think I''m in love with Damien," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "But why!" He yelled, and punched the air. I shook in fear as a result. "What do you mean by that?" I asked, confused. "What about me? What about the feelings you had for me?" He screamed, hitting his chest like it was made of metal. "The feelings I had for you?" I asked, growing more confused. "Yes! Have you forgotten that we were once lovers? Did you suddenly forget everything that we have been through? The feelings we had for each other?" He asked, his face looking angry, with his eyebrows going downwards. "What is that supposed to mean!" I yelled at his face, obviously angry. "Why would I have any more feelings for you when you act strange towards me? I don''t love you anymore, Oregon. The person I love now is Damien. I think you should leave me now," I said, and looked away. "It''s a big lie," He snarled, and pushed me aggressively to the wall before cornering me there. I sighed and tried to walk away from his sight, but he wasn''t ready to let me go. "Can you allow me to leave?" I asked, exhausted and angry already. "Vivian. You love me, right?" He asked, his voice shaking. I scoffed, and shook my head. "Not anymore, Oregon." "No, I disagree! You are lying to me, Vivian. I know you love me. Why else would you ask me to stay with me? Why would you ask me a few minutes ago not to leave, huh!" He asked. "Isn''t the answer obvious and simple?" I asked, knitting my eyebrows. "I just hate being alone while crying. I needed sce, and you happened to be here. Sorry if I triggered you." "You can''t keep uttering these lies, Vivian. You still love me and I know that," He snapped. "Oregon, Look here, those feelings died a long time ago when you let me go. Now, I love Damien¡­ My heart seems to beat for him." "You are wrong!" He yelled. "How did you allow your feelings to change so suddenly?" "I should be the one asking you this, Oregon," I said, softly. "How did your feelings change? Anyways, it''s both of us now so I think we can move on." "I can''t¡­" He said. "What?" I whispered. Oregon suddenly held the sides of my face, giving it a squeeze before crashing his lips against mine. I went numb for a few seconds before pushing him off. "What do you think you are doing!" I yelled, and wiped my lips. "Don''t wipe that!" He roared, held me and kissed me forcefully again. I tried to speak but because of how aggressive and forceful he held me, I was only able to utter a few mumbling sounds. Finally, after much effort, I pushed him away from me andnded a p across his cheek which he held immediately. My eyes were angry and red as they red at him. "I hate you, Oregon," I whispered, and turned to leave. From behind, he threw his arms around me. "I''m sorry," He said, sobbing. "I''m really sorry. Forgive me, Vivian." "Goodness, let me be, Oregon!" I cried out, as I tried to remove his arms around my waist. "I love you. I still love you so much, Vivian. Please stay with me. Don''t go," He cried, his eyes letting out tears. I sighed deeply. "Can you let me go, Oregon?" "Vivian¡­" His soft voice trailed off. "Just¡­ Just let me go," I said, and he slowly unlocked and removed his hands around me. I turned to him, wearing a smile on my face. "Oregon¡­" I whispered, wiping the tears off his eyes. "Yes," He replied, sniffing, his eyes down. "I love you." He quickly faced me, a surprise look written on his face. "I love you too!" He said, and suddenly swept me off his feet, then ced a kiss on my lips. "So, are we together now?" He asked, looking extremely happy. "Yes. I think I should ask you that question as well. Are we together now?" I asked. "Yes! Yes!" He chanted. "We are together again and I promise not to leave you. Let''s not leave each other no matter what happens. Promise me?" He said, a wide smile on his face. "I promise," I answered softly and chuckled. He kissed me again, and again that I couldn''t help but giggle. "I love you so much, Vivian," He said, his eyes trembling. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I rubbed his cheek which I had pped him and kissed him right there. "I love you more, Oregon." "No, I''m the one that loves you more," He said, and I smiled, then kissed him again. Chapter Ninety Chapter Ny Isabe The scene before me made me angry, and it began to irritate me. I turned away and left the ce where I had been hiding, watching the two couples reconcile. It made me annoyed, and I grew green with envy. I walked away with a frown on my face and my hands clenched. I met Stephen in front and quickly turned around, clutching onto my fast-beating heart. "Hey¡­" He seemed to call, and I exhaled deeply before turning to face him. "Did¡­ Did you call my name?" I asked, trying to keep myself from getting nervous. "Yes, you," He replied and walked up to me before stopping. "You are Isabe, right?" "Obviously," I answered, looking away. "Why do you act strange whenever we meet?" He asked, and I looked at him with a strong look on my face. "What is that supposed to mean?" I asked, my voice bolder and deeper than before. "Wait a minute!" He yelled, pointing at my face. "Have we met before?" "Excuse me?" My voice shook as I took a few steps backward. "It''s just that you look very familiar," He said, and I quickly shook my head. "I''m sorry, but we haven''t met before. I should leave now. Excuse me," I said and walked away from him briskly. I didn''t want to go to my room, so I went to Laura''s bedroom instead. "Oh, my!" She gushed excitedly, a happy look on her face. "What are you doing here? Did you come to see me?" Instead, tears started streaming down my eyes, and my face turned sad and miserable. Laura''s face went confused, and she quickly got on her feet. "What is it? Tell me what happened?" She asked. Despite wiping off my tears from my face, fresh ones wouldn''t stop staining there. I just let out a depressed and frustrated sigh before sitting on the sofa. Laura sighed deeply as well, as she was worried before sitting close to me. "Isabe. Can you just stop crying and tell me what is going on?" Laura asked, staring at me. "It''s that woman," I said, and her eyes grew wide. "Vivian? What''s the problem again?" Laura asked, growing curious, and also hoping that she didn''t cause something big. "That woman came back with the Lycan King. They are together again!" I screamed, sobbing, and she gasped. "What? Why? How?" She asked, and I exined the whole story to her, from the beginning to end without leaving a single piece out. Laura bit her lower lip, her face looked upset. "I guess Damien didn''t give his all. Pathetic!" "So, what are we going to do?" I asked, wiping my never-ending tears. She faced me and let out a soft sigh. "Now, that we don''t have a choice, we shall use thest card" "What¡­ What is that?" I stuttered. Laura smirked, and moved closer to me, before cing her lips against my left ear. She whispered a bunch of things, and my eyes widened. "Are you sure about that? Won''t the Lycan King be hurt that we released his secret?" I asked, and she quickly ced her finger against her lips. "Sshh¡­ Like I said before, this is thest card. There could be a lot of consequences, but I don''t care, I''m going to risk them all," She whispered, and I smiled wickedly. *** "Bye," Oregon whispered to Vivian, waving his hand. "Bye," Vivian smiled, waving back. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, Vivian! I don''t want to leave. Can we just stay together throughout today!" He whined, pouting his lips. "You have been saying that since we got back together. You should go to your room now. Don''t worry, I shall meet you tonight," She winked, and he blushed. "I will be waiting!" He jumped, and scurried off, since he was too embarrassed to look at me in the face. "So cute," She chuckled, and she shut the door. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. "Who is that?" She asked, walking up to it. When she opened the door, I met a note on the floor. "What is this?" She whispered and bent down to pick it. Before unfolding the small paper, she looked around. Finally, she unfolded the paper and read the little content on it which said, "Wanna know a secret? Go meet Laura!" She swallowed hard. "A secret?" She whispered, and shut the door, feeling curious already. She wondered what Laura was going to tell her; Was Laura going to tell her more about my mother? She moved out and walked down to Laura''s room. She noticed her door was a little bit opened. As I was about to enter, I heard Laura say, "Too bad she doesn''t know he was the one that killed her parents." "Whose parents? Oh, you mean Vivian?" Isabe chuckled, and her feet stopped moving. "Yeah¡­ When she knows that it''s Oregon, I wonder how she would feel," Laura said, causing Vivian to gasp in shock. Her hands covered her opened mouth, and her legs wobbled. It was a lie! It should be a lie! Did you hear well? She didn''t know when she started running back to her room. Probably she misheard them since it sounded unbelievable. She couldn''t believe she was hallucinating that hot afternoon. Vivian''s legs stopped on its tracks when she saw Oregon standing close to her door. When he saw her, he smiled and waved to her. Her heart skipped, and she inhaled deeply, grabbing her dress by the side. "What are you doing here?" She asked in a whisper, when she walked up to him. "I missed you, so I had toe back. I don''t think I can leave you for today," He replied, with a broad smile. However, when he saw the pale and distressed look on Vivian''s face, he couldn''t help but get worried. "Are you alright?" He asked, taking his hand to touch her face but she quickly dodged it. "What is wrong?" He asked, concerned. She took my eyes down, and tears dropped down from it. "Tell me the truth, Oregon¡­" "What truth? Talk to me," He said, and she rubbed her nose which seemed to be appearing runny. "It''s about my parents," She whispered, and looked up at him. She saw how worried and anxious Oregon looked now. "Did you kill them?" She asked, her voice breaking. "Vivian¡­" His whisper trailed off. "Please, answer me truthfully!" She screamed, shutting her eyes tightly. Chapter Ninety one Chapter Ny one Oregon "I¡­ I can exin," I gulped, my voice shaking and breaking without control. Vivian gasped, tears running down her cheeks. She covered her mouth with both palms and shook her head. "Tell me it''s a lie¡­ I beg you," she said, shaking her head. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "I don''t know the full story yet, Vivian. I''ll try to get the clear picture to understand why I did that," I said, walking closer to her, but she quickly backed away. "But you still killed my biological mother and father, and nothing can justify that. You are a murderer, Oregon¡­ or maybe you have always been a murderer," she scoffed, tears still running down her cheeks. "Who told you that?" I asked, and she wiped her eyes. "You don''t have to know. Wait a minute, was this the reason?" She asked, holding back sobs. "Huh¡­" I mumbled, blinking my eyes fast. "Was this the reason you decided to end things with me? It all makes sense now," she uttered, sobbing quietly. "Vivian¡­" I muttered, feeling heartbroken. "Give me a chance to find everything." "I can''t believe this. I just can''t. Oregon, let''s end this. It''s over between us. I will leave this ce and give birth to the kids. They don''t need to know you or they might loathe you as well," she snapped, ring at me. I couldn''t say anything. I simply watched her, with tears rolling down my clear eyes. "Firstly, there is something I should do," she said, and turned around, then started running away. I grew curious and followed her, and she finally stopped at my mother''s room. She kicked the door aggressively, nearly causing it to fall off. The hinges even got damaged as a result. A shocked Laura and Isabe faced us. "How dare you!" Laura snapped. "What are you doing here, and who gave you the audacity to kick the door? You''ve got no knuckles for knocking again?" Vivian snorted and walked up to her. "You did that purposely, right?" She asked, a smirk on her face. Laura''s eyes blinked fast. "What¡­ What are you talking about? I have no idea what you are even saying," she replied, her voice shaking. "You and Isabe just wanted me to leave this pack, so that you would have Oregon to yourselves, and wow, that worked!" Vivian said, andughed sinisterly, making Laura and Isabe shake. "I think you should leave now, Vivian. What is wrong with you?" Isabe said. "I''m not talking to you, bitch," Vivian snapped. "Huh? Hold on! Did you just call me a bitch?" Isabe asked, a furious look on her face. "Yes, I did, and I will keep calling you that again, and again. You are a bitch!" Vivian yelled. Isabe ran to her, and advanced tond a p on Vivian''s face, but Vivian was fast enough to grab Isabe''s hand in mid-air. Isabe also tried to take her hand down, but Vivian seemed strong. Isabe was quite flustered. "What do you think you are doing? Let go of me." Vivian harshly took her hand down and quickly pped Isabe, who moaned loudly in pain. "Hey! What was that for!" Isabe yelled, holding her affected cheek. "That is for everything you did to me while I stayed here, bitch," Vivian snarled. "I''m not a bitch! Stop calling me that!" Isabe shouted, veins visibly showing on her neck. "I think she is right, Isabe. You are a bitch," we heard someone say from behind, and we turned to see Stephen. "Huh? Stephen¡­ What are you doing here?" I asked, sounding surprised. "I know this girl now. No wonder she looked so familiar," Stephen said, pointing at Isabe, who was looking elsewhere like he wasn''t referring to her. "What are you talking about?" I asked. "I knew her before we met here, but by the name, Ste," he blurted, and Isabe went nervous. Her eyes were down, and she was shaking. "Exin, so that I can understand you," Laura said, walking closer to Stephen. "Actually, we first met in a club. She was a stripper and harlot back then, and we fell in love there," he began, his voice low and soft. "I begged her to stop the job, and she epted. Since all she needed was money, I provided everything for her. We also had sex countless times till she got pregnant, and the doctor said the kids were twins. I was happy, but she wasn''t. I was even ready to get engaged to her, but she said she never loved me. She simply used me¡­" "Is that all?" Laura scoffed, folding her arms across her chest. "Isabe eventually gave birth to the children, but guess what she did to them?" Stephen said, his voice breaking. "What?" I asked. "She murdered them when they turned two months old. Her wicked mother also hid it away from everyone, and lied that the children died because of an illness. I found out the truthter on, but by that time, Isabe was out of the pack. I never knew that she woulde back," he said. I was deeply shocked, and when I looked around, I noticed Laura and Vivian shared the same facial expression as mine. "I can exin, please," Isabe cried. "No, a murderer like you should not be forgiven. You shall be punished," I said, gnashing my teeth. "What is the difference between both of us, huh? We are both murderers so don''t try to act innocent!" She yelled, crying loudly, and I faced Vivian, who quickly looked away. "Huh¡­" She murmured, and ran to the table that her eyes came in contact with. She picked a ne from there and raised it to her face. "This ne," she whispered. "Do you recognize it?" Laura asked softly, walking up to her. "Yes. My mother had this exact ne, but the alphabet M was what was imprinted on it," she answered. "That''s her name initial. It''s our friendship ne, and she wanted you to have it," she smiled. "Where did you see it, by the way?" "I¡­ I need to get it back," Vivian''s eyes widened, as she tried to scurry off. I quickly held her hand, and she looked at me. "Are you going toe back?" I asked, whispering. "No," she answered, whispering back, and I noticed how sincere and honest she sounded. My hand left hers, and she turned away before running away from my sight. Chapter Ninety two Chapter Ny two Vivian I ran to my room, picked up a few things that I kept inside my bag before leaving the penthouse. I went outside and looked at the penthouse onest time before leaving. Finally, I was out of the pack and I was at the bridge. As I walked past it, I began to reminisce about everything and this brought tears to my eyes. Actually, I was heading back to my old pack - Silver Moon Pack to take my mother''s ne. I remembered seeing the ne many times in my aunt''s cupboard. I just needed to be careful while fulfilling my mission. My hood was long and concealing, and I used it to cover my head which hid the sides of my face. I also looked down, and one would not even notice that I was Vivian. After several hours of walking, I finally got to the pack. My head was down as I walked, and my breathing intensified. "Vivian?" I heard a familiar voice whisper from behind, and my legs halted. I swallowed hard, as I slowly turned around, and my eyes met with Jared. I gasped in shock, trying to apprehend what was going on. He was also wearing a hood which concealed him. I wondered how he knew that I was the one. "Are you back?" He asked, looking shocked. I looked around, and prayed that nobody saw us. Since I didn''t know how to avoid other people''s gazes, I grabbed Jared''s hand and led me to a corner. We took our eyes down, and when I met my hand still clutching onto his, I took it away and muttered, "Sorry." "I''m surprised to see you here all of a sudden. What are you doing here after escaping from the dungeon?" He asked. "I¡­I¡­" I couldn''t help but stammer. Jared just smiled and hugged me. "What are you doing?" I asked, surprised and shocked. "I''m d you are alive and healthy. To be honest, I was scared something happened to you. Thank you foring back again, I missed you," he said, which made me puzzled. He let go of me and went on his knees. I gasped in shock. "Jared! What are you doing?" I asked. "Please forgive me. I''m sorry for all the wrong things I did to you. Forgive me, please!" I sighed and nodded. "Alright, I forgive you." He stood up and held my hands. "Can you give me another chance?" He asked. "Another chance? What about your mate, which is my cousin, Maria?" I asked. "I don''t care about her. Who I want is you," he said, and I sighed deeply. "I don''t think¡­" I paused, when I saw he was going on his knees again. "Please stop doing this," I cried out. "Give me another chance, will you? I promise to treat you right. I and Maria behave less like couples nowadays. I don''t know what went wrong, but what I knew is that I regret leaving you to be with her in the first ce," he said. I sighed deeply and bit my lower lip. "Will you still be with me when you find out I''m pregnant for another man?" I asked, and his eyes grew big. "Why? You can''t be with me, now that you know that?" I asked. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "No, not that. Anyone would be surprised to hear that," he smiled. "I guess you are right, so what are you going to say to that now?" I asked. "Don''t worry, I will take care of the kids. You just have to be with me, and I won''t make you regret it. I can even be their father," he said, and I smiled. "Ah, I just remembered. I need a favor from you," I said. "Talk to me," he said and I smirked. "Can I get a ne? I know where it is," I said, and he nodded, waiting for me to borate. A few dayster, everyone in Silver Moon Pack took me in. I wasn''t afraid anymore. Meanwhile, Maria and her family were nervous and timid around me. The only person that I talked the most to was Nichs, and he was happy that I was alive. Jared gave me a room in his pack house where I stayed, and I began to live my new life there. I just wanted to forget about everything and move on. One morning, I was still eating when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in," I said, and the door opened revealing Maria who was looking dull and pale. I was surprised by her sudden visit. "Huh? What are you doing here?" I asked. Instead, she started crying and got on her knees. "I''m sorry¡­" She said. "Why are you apologizing for no reason? What is going on?" I asked. "I''m going to confess everything that I did to you, and confess my deeds to the pack. Then, I will allow myself to be punished for my bad and wrong actions," she said. "Can you just stand up and tell me what is going on? You are making me confused here, Maria," I said, shaking my head, with a puzzled look on my face. "Actually, I was the one that instigated everything. I was the one that made you this way," she said. "How?" I asked. "Do you remember that party we went to?" She asked, and I nodded. "I was the one that added aphrodisiac which caused you to be sexually active, and made you yearn for sex. I called a gigolo to have sex with you that day, but it didn''t work since you both missed each other. I decided to make another n, more evil than that. I asked someone to kill someone in the pack andbel you as the killer. I''m really sleepy," she confessed, as tears streamed down her face. "Why?" I asked, as tears upied my eyes. "Why would you do something like that to me? I nearly died!" "I was jealous of you," she replied. "The fact that Jared loved you more made me mad and envious¡­. but now, Vivian¡­ I think you should be careful of that man." "Excuse me?" "You need to be careful of Jared. He has other ns," she whispered, her voice was low and it sounded sincere. "What ns do you mean?" I asked, and her eyes squinted. Chapter Ninety three Chapter Ny three Vivian "Maria! I''ve forgiven you and you aren''t going to speak? Are you going to allow me to die in suspense? You shouldn''t havee here to tell me this and you knew you would not tell me the whole story," I spat, obviously angry. "I''m sorry," she whispered, and I sighed. "Then, rather than staring¡­ Why not exin everything to me, please!" I cried out. "Jared isn''t who you think he is. He''s plotting something evil against you," she said, looking at me intently. I sighed loudly and rolled my eyes. "Just tell me everything already. You have said this before!" She held my hands and looked deep into my eyes. "Actually, Jared ns to use you¡­" "What? Why?" I asked, my eyebrow raising up. She sighed deeply and took my gaze down. "Jared found out through the witches'' n that you have supernatural powers¡­ unique, and special powers." "I doubt that," I whispered, shaking my head. "Can you believe that I''m yet to get my wolf? I doubt that I have any powers." "Not yet. You just need to unlock it and that is what Jared is aiming for," she exined, and I grew curious. "Did they say the powers that I might have?" I asked, and she took her eyes to my chest. "Here, the power lies here," she whispered, softly, touching my chest. "Can you tell me the power that Jared wants so bad that he decided to lie and use me? What is this so-called power all about? Super strength? Teleportation? Invisibility? Healing abilities?" I asked, and her eyes widened. "Yes!" she replied, nodding. "What? Healing abilities?" I asked, since she cut me off there. "Yes¡­ Jared needs the powers since he''s quite sick. He kept it away from you, right? Actually, he has been looking for a way to cure his sickness since no medicine could cure it. Nobody even had that unique power, so when he checked with the witch n and saw that you were the only one that had the powers, he tried to find you everywhere but it seemed like nature was against it. I can just imagine how d he was when he saw you," she said, and I gulped hard. "Are you serious?" I asked, skepticism clear in my voice. "Yes," she replied and her eyes flickered to my stomach. "You''re pregnant." "Yes," I answered, cradling my bulging stomach. "It''s pretty obvious." "Jared knew about your pregnancy before you told him," she blurted out, and my eyes widened in disbelief. "What are you talking about now?" I asked, my eyes twitching. "Jared knew you had kids in there!" She said, pointing at my stomach. "That can''t be true. He wasn''t acting any differently," I uttered, shaking my head. "The witches were the same people that told her about your pregnancy. They said that you got pregnant by a powerful man," she replied, and I looked down, my face looking surprised by the uracy. ''What else is there for me to know?" I asked, and she let out a sigh. "Jared also found out that your kids are twins, and they both have unique powers too. He wants to take the kids because of their powers, nothing more, nothing less," she responded. "So, what should I do now?" I asked. "You should leave. Run away from this pack while you can, and give birth to the twins, make them happy, and be happy," she said, a small smile on her face. I scoffed and whispered, "I know why you are doing this, Maria." Her eyes blinked as her hand dropped. "Why?" She whispered. "You aren''t actually doing this to save me. You never told me this to keep me safe, precisely," I said, as I red at her from head to toe. "What are you trying to say?" She asked, clenching my fists. "You still hate me, right? You have no regrets, isn''t it? You are still jealous of me, and you feel so insecure," I snapped, and she gnashed her teeth. "Shut up and go straight to the point. What are you saying? What is all this!" Maria yelled powerfully, like a wolf ready to tear and rip its prey apart. I moved closer to her, with a smirk on my face. "You just want to send me away, and this was the excuse." She exhaled deeply, ring at me. "Wow, you are really wise. You were able to figure it all out. However, everything I told you was true, and also you were a bit wrong. Actually, I regret everything that I did to you and I hope you can forgive me. I''m really sorry." I nodded quietly. "This is where we depart. I would love to leave right away." "Okay then. Goodbye, Vivian," she said, and stretched her hand towards me. I looked down at her hand, bit my lower lip before epting it. "Goodbye, Maria," I said. Afterwards, she left and I hurriedly took my bag and left the pack quietly. I didn''t want to stay in Silver Moon pack because I was afraid that Jared would find out, so I left the pack entirely. Night was falling already and I didn''t know where to stay. I decided to stay and sleep in the woods but it wasn''t easy for me. I had to try really hard to get food and water. Every day and night, mosquitoes would bite me, and each night turned scarier. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I couldn''t hold it in anymore. After many days of thinking and trying so hard, I decided to go back to Moon Groove pack. Oregon was the first to notice me, standing and staring at the penthouse. He rushed towards me, panting hard. "You came back¡­" He whispered. "I still hate you," I said, gritting my teeth. He came closer, his eyes getting wet. "I miss you, and I found out about my hidden memories. In fact, I remember them all, and when those memories came back, I started looking for you. I''m d that I found you. Now, please, Vivian¡­ Give me one chance to exin myself." Chapter Ninety four Chapter Ny four Oregon Vivian shook her head. "I don''t care, you still killed my parents. You are still the murderer and that''s it!" "Please, can''t you just give me a chance to exin myself?" I asked, shaking my head as I felt bad. "I don''t want to hear it. Please, I''m tired. Can I go back to my room?" She asked, trying to walk away. "Your parents were the ones that caused the death of my father and sister," I quickly said, and she stopped in her tracks. "What?" She whispered, now staring at me, looking disturbed and surprised. "Vivian¡­" I muttered. "No, Oregon! You¡­ You just said something now. What¡­ What was that?" She asked. I swallowed hard and let out a deep sigh. "Actually, your parents were the ones that killed my father and sister," I repeated, and her hand dropped her bag down before she used it to cover her widely opened mouth. "How? Why?" She asked, almost disbelieving it. "Wait¡­ Are you talking about Emily? You were calling that name when you were sleeping, and you told me it was your sister who died, but you never exined how she died." "You remember her name?" I asked, and smiled briefly. "Actually, I forgot about her death." "Exin!" Vivian suddenly cried. "Exin the stupid and nonsense blunder you just blurted. What do you mean by, my mother and father caused your father and sister''s death. It''s a big lie!" I came closer and sighed deeply, my eyes were down. "Vivian, some people in the pack back then, your mother and father nned with some rogues. They wanted them to attack my father." "But why? Why would they do that?" She asked, stomping her feet, sounding puzzled and furious. "Actually, they didn''t want my father to be the King. They wanted another Lycan but he wasn''t fit for the cut, and since he didn''t get it, they decided to kill my father. While those rogues were attacking him, my sister ran to his rescue but¡­ she died, and even my father whom she tried to save too, died," I exined, trying hard for my voice not to shake. "How do you know that? How are you sure they really caused the death of your parents?" She asked, tears streaming down her face. "After several investigations, we found out the truth, and we caught rogues who even confessed. Afterwards, the offenders confessed, and out of annoyance and frustration, I killed them without thinking. I''m really sorry," I said, sobbing. "I''m sorry," Vivian whispered, her voice breaking. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry too," I replied, as my voice shook. "Actually, I''m still looking for the Alpha rogue. He was the master nner and the other candidate who had the position of the Lycan King. He ran into hiding after we found out he was the master nner. Thest thing I heard about him was that he had always been the Alpha King. Although, nobody has seen him yet. But, I''m still looking for him though." "You will find him, and don''t forget to take revenge," Vivian whispered, and I nodded, before sniffing my nose. She sighed and wiped my face, and then hugged me. "I miss you," she whispered. "Me too, I missed you like I felt that I would die. Please be with me again, will you?" I asked. She nodded, crying again. "I will!" I inhaled deeply, as more tears left my eyes, with my arms around her tightly. Two months passed like the fast wind, and I got the news that the Alpha rogue had been found so I became so busy, with the rest, making ns and strategies. I was hardly and I knew she felt it too. One day, I got Vivian''s contact and called Nichs who happened to be her cousin. Since I wouldn''t be around that day, and I didn''t want her to feel lonely, I called him to stay with her. Vivian was happy by my good deed. However, he came with his parents as well, who happened to be her uncle, and aunt. "What are you doing here?" Vivian asked, ring at the two. They begged, and asked her for mercy which she did. Nichs, on the other hand, embraced a now happy Vivian. "Actually, my parents want to confess something to you," Nichs said, after breaking the five minutes silence between them. "What? Hmm¡­ What is that?" She asked. Nichs sighed and looked at them. "Tell her," he said. "Actually, the woman who you think is your biological mother isn''t your biological mother isn''t, and neither is your father," they said. "I know that," she replied, rolling her eyes. They were overwhelmed but waved it aside. "What of Maria?" She asked. "She is fine!" Nichs replied. "But that Alpha called Jared has been looking for you." "That is his business. He won''t ever find me, and I hope you guys won''t tell him that I''m here. Anyway, can I show you guys my parents real picture. I have it here now. This is actually their real pack, Look groove," she said. "Huh?" Her aunt muttered. "You are wrong. This isn''t your real parents'' pack." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Vivian asked. "Hold on. Can we see the picture?" Her uncle asked. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Sure," she nodded, and took it from her drawer, then handed it to them. "Oh no, Vivian. These people aren''t your biological parents!" they said. "What?" she whispered, and dragged the picture away from them, thinking that she gave them a wrong picture. However, when she checked, it was the right one. And that was when it struck her after she had stared at it for so long, these people didn''t resemble her anymore, and everything that she had been thinking about was just her hallucination. She had been delusional since, after Laura had tricked her. "What is happening?" She whispered, confused by the whole thing. "I need to go see Oregon and Laura!" Chapter Ninety five Chapter Ny five Vivian Laura was shivering, and she could barely make eye contact with us. Her lips were shaking so badly that I thought they would fall off. I hoped they wouldn''t because I needed her to confess and exin everything, as it was already confusing everyone. "Did you hear what Vivian said, mother?" Oregon asked, breaking the silence. "Do you care to exin yourself?" "I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice sounding shaky. "Sorry? Sorry for what?" Oregon asked. "Please, if I tell you the truth, promise me that you won''t hurt me. Promise you won''t send me to the dungeon like you did to Isabe?" she asked, tears slipping down her eyes. "Mother, just say whatever you are hiding!" Oregon barked, sounding obviously angry. "I lied¡­" she whispered. "Excuse me?" I muttered, shaking my head. "I lied about everything! I concocted every single story. Everything was fake, the pictures, the nes, every story that I told you about your mother was nned thoroughly by me," she confessed. I gasped, covering my mouth with both palms. "What is that supposed to mean?" I asked, trying hard to keep the tears from leaving my eyes. "Are you saying those people that I thought were my parents weren''t even my biological parents? How¡­ Just how? How did you manage to concoct such a smooth story?" "Firstly, I looked into your life and past, and with that, I nned everything," she began, her voice cracking. "I even made it look like Oregon killed your parents, but they were never your parents. They were simply people you never knew about." "You are lying to me, right? Stop lying! Why¡­ Why! I never realized you were the master nner. I can''t still believe you. Why not write a novel then?" I yelled, and scattered my hair. "It''s okay," Oregon whispered, and came closer to me, holding my arms. "I''m sorry¡­ I''m really sorry," she begged. "Mother¡­" Oregon whispered, clenching his fist. "Yes, son," she answered, forcing a smile. "Tell us, is there anything you want us to know? Are there more things to this story that you are hiding away from me?" he asked. Laura looked at us, and her eyes started twitching nervously. She rubbed her palm against her sweaty face and swallowed audibly. "Speak!" I growled, almost sendingsers from my eyes. "Someone helped me with this n," Laura quickly said. "Who is that?" Oregon asked, walking closer to her. "Someone close to you," Laura whispered, a smirk on her face. "Speak!" I yelled, feeling hurtful. Laura shook her head and carried her gaze to Oregon, who was looking dumbfounded, and his eyes were staring nkly like he knew what his mother was talking about. "Do you know what she is talking about?" I asked, holding his hand. He faced me, and I felt sad to see the tears in his eyes. "I do¡­" he answered, giving a nod. "It''s actually Stephen." I gasped, shockingly. "Are you sure about that?" I asked him, and he let out a sigh before we faced Laura. "You aren''t wrong, Oregon," she answered. I walked towards her, and she shifted back. "Is there anything we need to know?" I questioned. "What is that supposed to mean?" she asked, her eyebrows arching. "Are there more things you are hiding from us!" I asked in a loud voice. She looked away and shook her head. "Stop lying, mother! Tell us," Oregon snapped. "Promise me you won''t allow me to go into the dungeon," she said, tearfully. Oregon sighed deeply and ran his fingers through his hair. "Let''s just hear it." "Promise me!" she screamed, tears running down her eyes. "Okay, I promise," Oregon answered, and I sighed, rolling my eyes. "Uh¡­ So, while looking through everything about Vivian and her past, I found something," she said, and my eyes widened. "What was that?" I asked quickly. "I found out who Vivian''s parents really are," she whispered. "Who are they?" Oregon asked. "You don''t need to ask, I will speak!" she said. "So, her parents are actually Damien''s parents." "What!" I eximed, almost fainting as a result of shock. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and some maidservants came in and ushered me out of the room. They led me to a bedroom that I soon learned was shared by Oregon and myself. After a few minutes, Oregon came into the room and embraced me. "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice full of concern. "I''m still a bit shocked by everything," I replied, my voice trembling. "You''ll be okay," he assured me, gently rubbing my back and kissing my forehead. "About your mother. What are we going to do to her?" I asked, and he broke the hug, then looked at my face. "You know we already gave her the word that she won''t go to the dungeon. She will be on probation for now, and she will have some exceptions here," he said, and I nodded. "Wow!" I gushed suddenly, looking at my stomach. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "What? What is the matter?" Oregon asked, scared for me. "The babies just kicked," I giggled. "Wow, really?" he smiled, and I nodded. He bent down and pecked my stomach. "I can''t wait for you guys toe out," he smiled, then looked at me. "Won''t you go and look for Stephen now? He needs to be questioned! I thought he was a trustworthy person," I said, rolling my eyes. "You don''t have to worry about that," he said, rubbing my shoulder. "I''ve told the guards to bring him here." "Alright then," I said. "Hmm¡­ Vivian?" he called, reluctantly. "Yes?" I answered, raising my eyebrows. "What do you think of going to Gretel pack?" he asked. "Huh¡­" I mumbled. "You know why I''m saying this. Your real parents are there, remember," he said. I sighed deeply and shook my head. "No, they are alreadyte, but I would like to see my siblings. They''re there, and I would also want to pay a visit to my parents'' graveyard," I said, with a smile as tears formed in my eyes. Oregon nodded and hugged me. Chapter Ninety six Chapter Ny six Oregon Later, I discovered that Stephen had run away from the pack house, but that didn¡¯t deter me and my men from searching for him. I made sure the search for him was thorough Furthermore, I was aware of Jared, as Vivian had told me everything about him. Our rtionship was going well, and everyone within the pack and outside wanted us to be together and were d we were still strong in our rtionship. One cold night, Vivian and I cuddled under the full moon with smiles on our faces. "Are you still looking for that Alpha rogue?" she asked, and I nodded "Be safe, okay?" she said "Sure!" I chuckled, but she sighed instead ¡°What''s the matter?" I asked "I''m just worried. You have a lot on your te. You are still searching for the Alpha rogue, and now. Stephen. You have lots of enemies now. Just be safe," she said, with a concemed look on her face. I chuckled and rubbed her cheek. "You should sleep now. I hope you still remember what tomorrow is?¡± I asked. "Yes," she nodded, forcing a smile. "Tomorrow, I will be meeting with my real siblings and pack." "Hey, don''t tell me you are nervous," I said, with a broad smile on my face. "Who wouldn''t be nervous?" she replied, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, right. Come here.¡± I whispered, and cuddled her tightly. She couldn''t help but chuckle. The night went by quickly, and before we knew it, we were getting ready that morning. We got into the car, and our driver took us to the pack, which was farther than I expected. Damien was surprised when he saw us in his penthouse. He took us to his guest room where we exined everything to him, and he felt shocked after listening attentively to us. "I can''t believe this,¡± he said, rubbing his head. "We nearly fell in love!¡± "I can''t believe it either," Vivian said, with a small smile on her face. "I heard you are now the Alpha of the pack?" I asked him, and he nodded. ¡°Actually, I didn''t want the position, but there was nothing I could do. I think I''m beginning to understand and like it now.¡± he admitted, and I smiled. At that moment, ady walked in. and when her eyes fell on Oregon, she gasped shockingly and got on her knees. "Aren''t you the great Lycan King?" she asked, and I smiled "You can stand up now, sister-inw," I said, and her eyes widened as she tried toprehend what I had just said. "Sister-inw?" she asked, and faced Vivian, whose eyes were already misty. She slowly stood up and walked to Vivian, then started staring at her like she knew her from somewhere. "You look like my mother. Are you my sister?" she asked. "How did you know?" Vivian asked, crying already. ¡°Mother told me I always had a sister, but she got stolen from her. I guess you are back, sister. Give me a hug.¡± she said, and opened her arms. Vivian sobbed and hugged her while she cried quietly, patting her back. "What is your name?¡± she asked. "I''m Vivian. What about you?¡± Vivian asked back. "My name is Anna,¡± she whispered. That day, Vivian and I went to the graveyard to pay a visit to her parents. We gave them flowers, and spoke to them, and it felt like they epted us. We stayed at the pack for a week, and many people there already knew about us and liked us. Even when we wanted to leave, they weren''t happy. "We wille visit again," Vivian promised, and everyone was happy.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Anna gave us different gifts. Although, the unborn twins'' gifts were a lot more than our own Vivian huggecMier siblings and the little childrer\around before we left. On the other hand,nd Damien => shook hands, and wished ourselves good It tuck. We also promised te ¡®call eachother whenever we needed help. S swnovel. 4 Finally. we left and arrived at our own pack, Moon Groove! A few months passed, and Vivian went intobor. However, that day, my pack had a big fight with neighboring rogues, so I had to leave Vivian alone. promising her toe back safely. I couldn''t tell her that I was leaving far to fight. It would break her heart, and I couldn''t let her get sad and worried when she was inbor. The battle wassa big one. My pack won atst,and we decided to go back home that night. However, I I got an injuryin my stomach, and I wondered why it was not healing, but Rwas able to guess that I ihwas because they used silver weapons. We finally got to the pack in merry and happiness. I simply washed myself up without even dressing my wounds. I just wanted to see my mate and our children. However, when I went to the hospital, she wasn''t there anymore. "What the hell do you mean?" I asked, angrily. "Where is she? Where are my kids!" The doctor sighed deeply before responding. "They were actually kidnapped," he answered. "What!" I cried. ¡°How? By who?¡± "He called himself the Alpha of Silver Moon pack," the doctor replied, and I clenched my fists. "Jared." I whispered, gritting my teeth, furiously. I walked outof the ce and went to the conference room, ordering far ¡®all my wagflors to assemble. I ever¡¯ contaeted Damien and told him everything, and he didn''t eve waste tinge to bring his men to the ¡®pack. "It''s time for war," I told all of them in the meeting, and Damien nodded. ¡°Let''s make sure we bring Vivian and the kids back safe and sound," he added ¡°Yes, masters!" the men all screamed. That same night, Nichs came to see me in my room with news about Stephen. "What is it?" I asked, surprised to see him there. "I found Stephen," he replied, holding up a piece of paper. It was a wanted poster with a sketch of Stephen''s face and details about his crimes. My eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter Ninety seven Chapter Ny seven Oregon My eyebrows raised in surprise at his statement. "What? Are you sure?" I asked, moving closer to him and holding his hand. "Yes, I saw him!" Nichs replied hastily. "Where?" I asked "I met him at my pack, in the market. I wondered what he was doing there, but instead of thinking too much and wasting time, I decided to bug him," he answered, and I breathed deeply. "I''m sorry, Nichs, I don''t think I can go and find him right now." "What? Why?" He asked, sounding quite disappointed. "Just in case you don''t know, I''ve made it easy for you to find him." "How?" I asked, looking at him curiously. "When I saw him, I managed to slip a tracker inside his pocket. I think he hasn''t noticed it yet," he said, staring at his phone¡¯s screen. "We need to find him right away before he finds out he is being bugged.¡± "Yes, I guess you are right, but that isn¡¯t what I''m going to do now." I said, shaking my head. "What do you mean? This could be our only chance. If he notices the tracker and tries to destroy it, then we might lose him for life." he said, sounding angry already. "That''s not the main issue now," I snapped. "Then, what is the main issue now?" He asked I bit my lower lip and clenched my fists. "I didn¡¯t want to tell you this, but I guess I don''t have a choice.¡± "What is it?" Nichs asked, walking closer to me. "My wife, my mate, Vivian was kidnapped!¡± I said, with tears filling my eyes. "What! What is that supposed to mean? Do you mean the Vivian that I know?" He asked, and I nodded, sighing loudly. "We want to find her, and Gretel pack will help as well. There might also be a cold and bloody war when we eventually find the kidnapper,¡± I said. "Who could the kidnapper be?" Nichs asked softly. "You might even know him," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Huh? Really? Who could that be?" Nichs asked "It''s the Alpha of your pack, Silver Moon. He was the one that kidnapped her," I replied. "What!" Nichs snapped, clenching his fists tightly in anger. "I will make sure he pays for this. I''ming with you!¡± "Do you?" I asked, an eyebrow raised "Yes, please," he whispered, keeping his phone inside his pocket. "Okay then. We shall be leaving soon. Firstly, we meet to change into our armor. I will also be giving you a weapon you will fight with." "Okay." he said. wearing a small smile. Minutester, we were all dressed up and ready to leave. It didn''t take an hour before we arrived at Silver Moon pack. We moved on foot, while I rode on a horse. Nichs and Damien were each beside me. I called for the Alpha, demanding his presence in a loud voice. Many people around scampered off after their eyes came in contact with us. Suddenly, we heard someone''s phone ringing and we looked around to know whose phone was causing disturbance, and making everywhere unserious and awkward "Sorry, that would be mine. I forgot that my phone is with me," Nichs chuckled nervously and checked his phone. He answered the call and whispered, "Who is this?" "You think you can track me, huh?" I heard a familiar voice say at the other end and I faced down to look at Nichs whe still had the phone against his ear. Nichs gasped and looked at his phone screen, then faced me. "It''s Stephen, I''m sure of it. I can recognize that voice even in my sleep," I whispered.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nichs whispered back. "I think he found out we are tracking him. Let me check where he is.¡± He looked at his phone screen for a while and faced me, his eyebrows arched and he looked confused. "What is it?" I asked. "This is strange. The tracker shows he is closer to here..." He answered. "Huh? How?" I asked, puzzled "King Oregon, Look! Someone ising!" Damien shouted, pointing at the front. We all turned to see two men walking towards us. After taking a closer ook, we noticed they were Stephen&nd Jared. They stoppedin front of Us, with a dangerous smirk on their faces, while clutching tightly onte their weapons. Soon, their Warriors gathered behindthem. "What is going on?" I asked. "Why are you both together? By the way, Stephen... Don''t I deserve an exnation from you? I heard you and my mother were the master nner of everything that happened. What the hell did you do?" Stephenughed mockingly. "Yes, I did everythingNf you want to know more, you were still tricked. There''s . aN . nothing like-the Alpha rogue. He has been dead for along time now. Meanvahile, Jared and I knew each other for a very long time, and we were just trying to make you powerless. I hate you somuch that I need to bring you down,¡¯ he red, gritting his teeth. "But why? Why are you doing this? We trusted you," I snapped "Have you forgotten that you prosecuted my father years ago?" He asked. ¡°You even agreed to that, Stephen. Besides, youx father did a wrong thing of stealing vital information and givirtg it to the rogues. That was why I punished him, but you know that Ve changed now, I don thurt anyone anymore,¡± I said softly, and H@scoffed. Content brigs to "Get ready to fight, y''all because I will kill you myself. Oregon and make sure you won''t see Vivian anymore,¡± Stephen said, and smirked quickly. ¡°You dare not!" I warned, seethingly. "Everyone, attack!" Jared screamed, and they all ran toward us, fighting like their lives depended on it. My men and I also did well, we were able to ovee them, and even conquered but before we could celebrate our feat, a weak Jared thrust his sword into my chest from behind, which was thumping fast and hard I quickly turned and did the same to Jared, before both of us fell down at the same time. Thest thing I saw was the men running towards us, with them screaming my name loudly. Chapter Ninety eight. Chapter Ny eight. Vivian I gasped loudly and opened my eyes. I had a nightmare and prayed that it wasn''t real, however, when I looked around, I saw that the nightmare could be real. All l remembered was getting kidnapped by Jared and his men. He dropped me in this room with my newborn babies before leaving My eyes fell on a worried-looking Maria who quickly smiled at me. "I''m d you are fine," she said. "Where are my babies?" I weakly asked, and she moved aside, then I saw my babies sleeping safe and sound in the cribs. ¡°Oregon,¡± I whispered, hurtfully as tears rushed down my eyes. The door opened and Nichs walked in. I flinched because I was afraid but when I saw it was him, I heaved in relief. "Vivian! I''m d you are safe," he said, and hugged me, then he faced Maria whose face was down "Maria?" He called. "Yes?" She answered softly, as she carried her eyes to him. ¡°Thanks for protecting and taking care of her.¡± he said "Why should you be thankful? I simply did it for a family.¡± she said, with a smile, and I smiled as well. "Nichs?" I called in a whisper, and he brought his ear closer to my lips. "What of my brother, Damien?" I asked. "He is alright. Should I go and call him for you?" He asked, trying to leave but I held his arm quickly. ¡°It''s alright. What about my mate? Where is Oregon right now?" I asked, my eyes flickering "Vivian..." He whispered, biting his lower lip "Just answer me. Where is he? How is he?" I questioned, my voice getting deep. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can tell you.¡± he responded, shutting his eyes tightly. "Talk to me!" I screamed, closing my eyes tightly. "Take it easy, Vivian. You don''t want to wake the twins. Nichs, I don''t think we can hide it away from her. Tell her the truth now," Maria said, as she walked closer to us. "What is that? Please talk to me but make sure that Oregon is alright and safe," I whispered, as tears slipped down my eyes. "I''m sorry, Vivian," Nichs whispered, his eyes down "No... No.... No," I cried, shaking my head. ¡°Please tell me it''s a lie.¡± Maria sighed, and faced Nichs with an angry look on her face. "I think you should tell her the full story? Look at how scared and depressed she is!" "Huh," I sobbed. "What... What is going on? Can you guys just exin to me properly?" "Actually, we had a war with Jared and his men." he began. "Even Stephen was part of his n, quite shocking. Anyways, Jared was killed at the end. Stephen was seriously wounded by your brother, Damien, and Oregon... Hmm, He''s also seriously injured. It was Jared who did that to him. As we speak now, Oregon might be in danger. He might die.¡± "No, he won''t. Take me to him now!" I said, and jumped down. "Take it easy, okay? You are still weak," Maria said softly, and I just nodded my head Nichs led me to a room, where Damien was. He watched me sadly as I moved to Oregon whom he was taking care of. "What is wrong with him? Why is he like this? Why did them wreck him like this, huh?" I cried out, going on my knees. "Wake up, Oregon," I said, hitting him but he didn''t move a muscle. Tears started rushing down my eyes, and I started sobbing loudly. I ced my both hands on his chest, as I crieddoudly. All of a sudden, we noticed-a bright light and I flung my eyes. pen to see that the lightwas coming from my hands, which was resting on his chest. Content b¨¦longs to 7 I was scared for a second. "What is going on?" I asked, my voice shaking. ¡°Don''t remove your hands, Vivian!" Maria said, walking in. "What? Why? I''m so scared," I said, shutting my eyes which was already hurting because of the bright light. Even Damien and Nichs eyes were closed. "I think this was the powers Jared was talking about," she said. "What? The healing powers?" I asked, sounding surprised "Yes! You should try it. Probably, King Oregon might get healed and might wake up," she said "But nothing is happening,¡± I whispered, sadly. "Just believe," she said, a warm smile on her face. I heard a slight cough, and looked down to see Oregon turning and groaning. "Oregon!" I called quickly and his eyes opened immediately.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Can you take down the lights please?" He said, softly. "Oh, sorry,¡± I said, and kept my hands down. Oregon groaned and touched nis wounded:chest which was now ~ closed ap. Damien and Nichs were Surprised, but they simply wat¨¦hed what was going tofappen between I and him. to¡° - Oregon sat up, and suddenly pulled my arm to his body before embracing me tightly. "King Oregon..." I whispered softly. "Thank you, Queen and Luna Vivian for saving me," he said, and I smiled, then hugged him back. "What of my babies?¡± He asked, his eyebrows arching in worry. "They are fine," I answered softly and he heaved in relief, nodding his head. ¡°You don''t have to worry, We are safe now," he said, and I chuckled, nodding my head. We broke the hug, and he looked at my eyes, then wiped the tears around it. "I missed you," he whispered, rubbing my chin. "I missed you too," I said softly, trying hard not to get emotional "I love you. Vivian Miller,¡± he said, taking his hand to my face. "I love you more, Oregon ze," I replied, smiling "No, I love thesmost, Vivian Miller-ze;She said, and pushed his face closex to mine, before crashing his lips a against mine. Soon, we engaged ourselves in a passioriate and-deep kiss, praying that it ~ wouldn¡¯ t end. 4 We couldn''t stop listening to the excited squeals around us, and the pping sound. We smiled while smooching. and continued affectionately. Chapter Ninety nine Chapter Ny nine Oregon We got back to the pack safely and sound, with Nichs and Maria with us. Even Damien followed, and we couldn''t feel moreplete. When wended at the penthouse in the pack house, the maid servants ran to us and aided Vivian, as she was already feeling weak. They also carried the twins and left me standing. looking at them, like a part of me was leaving. "Stop pouting. They aren''t leaving you forever," I heard Nichs chuckle from behind, and I looked at him. "Well, I guess you are right.¡± I answered, scratching the back of my head nervously. "So, how about your parents?¡± I asked as we walked down the hallway. I didn''t want us to walk in awkward silence, so I had to say something. "They are missing my sister and me already. They want us toe to the pack,¡± Nichs replied "Oh, I see. But there¡¯s no Alpha in that pack anymore, you know," I said, shrugging my shoulders. "Or does Jared have a son, or probably a brother?" I asked, raising a brow. "No, he doesn''t have any family." Nichs replied, and I sighed heavily. "Wait. Don''t tell me you are pitying him right now," he asked, a disappointed look on his face. "What?" I eximed andughed. "Ch no, not at all. You have got that wrong. Why would I pity such a useless Alpha that almost stole my mate and kids away? He deserves what happened to him!" "Then, why did you sigh loudly before? It seemed so depressed though," Nichs said, and I sighed again. "I''m just worried for your pack. I feel the pack would be disorganized without an Alpha," I said. and he nodded in agreement. "Well, you are right about that. Hmm, I have an idea though," Nichs said, stopping in his tracks, and I also stopped too. then faced him "Really? You have an idea? What is that?" I asked. "Since you are the Lycan King and you hold the authority and power, I was thinking you would speak with the elders in Silver Moon pack and ask them to set a man ready and suitable enough to be the next Alpha.¡± ¡°Hmm... I think you have a nice idea," I smiled, squinting my eyes. ¡°Of course!" Heughed and waved his hand across my face. "By the way, I don''t think I need to discuss with the elders to find a man. I know the man right for the job. I will just tell the elders to appoint and crown him immediately,¡± I said, with a small smile on my face "Wow, really?" He giggled. "Who could that be? Do I know the person?" ¡°Of course!" I replied andughed. "Who is he, then?" He asked curiously. I walked closer to him and answered, my voice barely above a whisper. "It''s you." I looked at him and saw how big his eyes were to the extent that I feared it would drop down from its sockets. "Wha... What? Me?" He stuttered, pointing at his chest. "Of course! I will meet with the elders soon," I said, walking away. Nichs followed instantly. ¡°Look, I''m not sure I will do a good job. I think you should think about it well before doing this.¡± "I thought about it thoroughly, and I''m conviticed you will do an i excellent job. I also think you should think positively about this. Your will do gfeat," I uttered and gavehim a tap-on his shoulder. to¡° -Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He let out a sigh and nodded his head. then we walked out of the scene. The next morning, I woke up very early and rushed to Vivian''s room. The women outside stopped me respectfully. "What is this supposed to mean? Can''t I enter to meet my mate?" I asked, trying hard not to sound furious "We are truly sarry, King Oregon, but you really cast go in now," the eldest of them said, bowing her head. > "Vivian ixstill sleeping, and so ares the twats. You don''t need to wake thenafiow. They''re probably dred, anc-you know the three of them ried rest." I grunted and scattered my hair. "Well, I guess you are right, but I can''t help it, I miss them!" "We know." she giggled softly. "Huh... From Henceforth, I want all of you to stop-ealling her Vivian," I said, and they all faced me, their faces => showing how confused they were, beforeexchanging nces and talking in whispers amongst> themselves. 6 "Yes, you heard me right," I said, but they simply grew puzzled the more I sighed deeply and loudly and rubbed my hand across my face. "What I mean is that, instead of calling my mate ''Vivian'', you shall be respectful and call her with honor." "Oh, We understand, King Oregon!" They said and bowed their heads. "So, what will all of you call her then?" I asked. "We shall call her Queen Vivian?" One said, and I scoffed. "She shall be Luna Vivian. It signifies that she isn''t just and only the Queen, but my mate, wife, and mother to my kids," I said, a bright smile upying my face. The women chuckled and pped. At that moment, we heard a cry of the baby, and the women gasped, then tried to run inside the room, but I stopped them quickly. "I will enter inside instead,¡± I said, and they all nodded, a smile on their faces. I shed a smile at them and wiped my face. "Do I look good?" I asked ¡°Of course!" They replied simultaneously, nodding their heads. I nodded as well and entered the room to see Vivian breastfeeding the baby who seemed to have cried "Did the baby wake up?" I asked softly. "Not really," she replied, smiling. ¡°Huh...¡± I mumbled "Actually, I have been awake for a long time now," she said, and chuckled. My eyes opened widely, and I gasped. "Wait a minute. Don''t tell me you heard everything.¡± "Of course,¡± sheughed. "Actually, it wasughter that made him wake." My eyes went to the baby, and I smiled. The other baby cried, then I ran to her immediately and started dotting her. She soon stopped crying Chapter One hundred Chapter One hundred Vivian It has been three months now since we prosecuted Stephen by the werewolf council for his wrongdoings. During his prosecution, he showed no. feelings of guilt or remorse, and that was the main reason Oregon didn''t regret punishing him that much. Furthermore, Oregon decided not to take another Beta. He imed that since he had me by his side, he didn''t need one, so I was apparently not just a Luna, but a Beta. Nichs, on the other hand, became the great Alpha of the Silver Moon pack, which he ruled so well that the pack members couldn''t be more grateful. Unlike Jared and Oregon, who didn''t want a Beta, Nichs got a Beta who we all found good and trustworthy. He was indeed a good leader and person. Damien would visit us from time to time, and I did the same too. Any time we did visit each other, he would make sure he trained me to fight. Even though Anna, our elder sister, was busy, she made sure she created time to visit my twins and me. Maria became a better person and made sure she apologized again for whatever she caused me, but I told her that I had forgiven her a long time ago. Instead of being a pack member, she became a wanderer who seemed happy with her everyday journey and experiences. It didn¡¯t take long for Oregon to release Isabe from prison. She sincerely apologized for all her past misdeeds and begged for forgiveness, which Oregon and I did immediately. Isabe eventually went back home, but since she couldn''t take the humiliation she had been receiving from the other pack members, she and her mother decided to leave the pack for another faraway ce where they would start a new and better life. ording to Isabe, she said that a few of the reasons she wanted to leave the pack for another faraway town was because she wanted to study and further her education. She also mentioned that she still believed in true love and hoped she would meet the man of her dreams. Meanwhile, Laura seemed to be sick. She acted abnormally, and when she was checked, we found out that she was losing her mind. That didn¡¯t stop us from taking care of her. She was also sorry for all she did to me and asked for forgiveness, but once again, I had forgiven her a long time ago. She alsa begged her son, Oregon, asking him for forgiveness, but likewise, he seemed to have forgiven her and even forgotten about everything At that point, we just wanted to forget the past and live a new life with our children, and it was happening so fast. We felt so happy and prayed that it wouldst. Even the moon goddess seemed to have listened to us, as we felt it in our bones and everywhere. That full moon, Oregon and I couldn''t resist any longer. We were on the bed when the moonlight shone across the dancing curtains into the room, landing on our bed, across our faces.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Oregon came to me like a fierce wolf, and I never asked for more. He devoured my lips, since he owned them, and yed with me sweetly. I couldn¡¯t help but moan in ecstasy as he kissed my neck down to my chest, with his fingers trailing around my sleek and soft skin. But suddenly he stopped, and my eyes flew open. "Why?" I whispered. "Why did you stop?" My eyes were upwards, facing him, as he was hovering over me on the bed. He smiled, swept my hair from the side of my face, andnded a peck on my forehead "I love you, Vivian," he whispered, and I smiled warmly. "I love you, Oregon,¡± I answered, and he went back to my lips, kissing and nibbling my lips like he had never done before. Soon, our clothes were off, and he kept drilling ir inside of me, while I begged hicmnot to stop. My musical and softnoans resounded in thes¡¯ room ashe banged me hard and¡± deegwthat I felt like I was going ike) cryst didn''t mind it though, itwas What we both needed. We mated all night long, and when we got tired, we fell asleep in each other''s arms. A few yearster, my twins grew wonderfully well, and they brought joy to my life. my mate¡¯s, and to the household, including the pack. Laura eventually became better and she became the best grandmother ever. One night, we were having dinner, discussing andughing when we heard a knock. "Who could that be?" Oregon asked "I have no idea,¡± I answered, shrugging my shoulders. "Let me go and check,¡± Laura smiled, and stood up. She opened the door and the following people trooped in; Damien, Anna, Nichs, Maria, their parents, and Isabe. "Wow!" I was greatly surprised. Oregon was amazed too. "What are you all doing here?¡± Heughed. ¡°Actually, we nned this. We know the twins had their birthday two days agosand we actually came tq-> enjoy witt the whole family. Logk;> we even brought gifts!¡± Nichs I saidsand they shoved their gift par¨¦els to our faces. Content ? "Thank you all, I''m moved to tears now," I whispered, and Oregon smiled, cing his arm around my shoulder. Oregon asked them to join the dinner, and the twins came in. They were very happy. We ate and drank. discussed and celebrated. Eventually,it was time totakea picture. BD Damien set the camera and we rushed to stand. After arranging ourselves, we looked at the camera, anc together, we said ¡®Che¨¦se.¡± Click! The camera sounded, keeping our love in a photograph. Definitely, all of us were happy, and we knew that forever, we would be happy. Chapter One hundred and one Chapter One hundred and one Oregon Each day passed slowly, and I thought that every day would be happy for us. I thought it was the end, Vivian and I''s happy end, but that was far from the truth. Our pains and sorrows seemed to be jealous of us and decided to rekindle. We had our twins before us, both very ill, and we grew worried. Vivian and I had no sleep as she tried everything we could. We went to various doctors and even the native ones, but nothing worked. Of course, what we tried first was Vivian''s healing hands, but that didn''t work. It was surprising and shocking for us. At first, we thought and feared that her powers had left her, but surprisingly, the same powers that didn''t heal our twins healed the other people who came to us. "What could be happening? Why are our children this way? Why aren''t they getting any better? I''m scared!" Vivian cried out one day while I was at the office. I sighed deeply and looked at her. "Have they eaten?¡± I asked, since I didn''t know what else to say. I was tired of repeating every statement each day. "No," she replied, shaking her head, while she tried hard not to cry. "No?" I asked, and looked at my wristwatch, and it was veryte. "Why? Did the maid forget to feed them or what?" I asked. Vivian snarled and sat down. "Have you forgotten already? It has been a long time since the maid fed them. Since the kids'' health deteriorated, I took it upon myself to take care of them without the maid servants¡¯ help." "Oh, yes. I remember," I answered, giving a small smile. Vivian sighed and shook her head before giving a reply, ¡°Anyway, the kids couldn''t eat because they don''t have the appetite anymore. Even after forcing them to eat, they both refused to take a bite, not even a single drop of water." "I will check up on themter,¡± I whispered softly. Vivian red at me briefly before letting her eyes scan the room like it was somewhere strange. "I wonder why you are in this office when your kids haven''t even eaten their breakfast." "Vivian, trust me. I''m very worried about them, and I have always hoped that they would get better. Meanwhile, if I don¡¯t perform my office duties, that doesn¡¯t make me a Lycan King. I have many people who trust in me, and I can''t fail them." "You aren''t just a Lyean King, Oregon! You are a father and my husband!" She yelled, standing up. I let out a deep, loud sigh and faced her. "You won''t understand me, Vivian." "No, don''t say that. I understand everything you said, and I know what you mean. Tell me now, have you checked on your kids today at all? You don¡¯t even seem that concerned, even after I exined everything about our kids to you?" She said, tears dropping down her eyes "Vivian, please,¡± I muttered. ¡°Remember that you have other duties to attend to. I will take my leave now," she said and headed to the door. I groaned, scattering my hair, not knowing what else to say. As Vivian was about to open the door, it opened right at her face, and ady entered. She was anew maid servant who used to take care of the kids before they assigned her to me. Her name is Chloe. Vivian took her eyes and saw that the maid servant was holding onto a tray. There was a cup on it, which was covered with a lid. With her cold gaze, she faced Chloe. "What is that?" She asked. "It''s my..." [tried answering. but was interrupted by Vivian¡¯s sharp and hard voice. "I was asking you!" She snapped, her voice mean and hard. I sighed deeply and nodded Chloe gave a warm smile. "It''s his herbal tea, chamomile tea,¡± she said, her voice soft and tiny. Vivian nced at Chloe from head to toe before leaving the office. Chloe just stood there, feeling ¡ª confused and ufortable. As the doorclosed behind Vivian, Chloe¡¯ S gaze fell to the floor. Content b¨¦longs to ~ u ~ Then, she walked up to me slowly, "Your tea as usual.¡± she said, cing it on the table. "Ah, thank you, "I said, and took the. cup, chugging everything down ny throat. "It''s nice and refreshing:as usual. Thank you, Chloe." = ¡°You are wee. Since you are done, I will take the cup and leave now,¡± she said, took them and bowed before heading to the door. "Uh... Chloe?" I called before she could reach the door. She stopped immediately, turned. and wore a smile on her face. "Yes, Lycan Oregon?" She answered. "Uhm.... About what my wife did, I apologize on her behalf," I said. softly, my eyes rolling. "Eh... What did she do because she didn''t do anything wrong if I can remember.¡± sheughed, waving her hand. "The way she looked at you, and you know,¡± I replied "Oh,'' she said, chuckled, and covered her mouthtwith her hand. "That is nothing Besides, she''s the Luna: ~and I''m just a servant and an Omega, she-tas every right to treat a8 she wishes." ¡± ¡° "Still, I feel it''s wrong.¡± I said quickly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "No, It''s really fine. You don''t have to exaggerate. It''s normal, and isn''t even the first time," she said, and I sighed. "Bye then.¡± Chloe whispered, bowed her head, and turned. ¡°How about I make it up to you?" I said, my voice sharpening. ¡°Huh,¡± she muttered, turning. "What... What did you say?¡± I smiled, trying hard not to smile. "I want to make it up to you,¡± I repeated. "How? Will you lessen my hard work here?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Actually, It''s not that," I answered slowly. Chloe''s face turned confused, her brows arched. "What are you talking about then?¡± She asked. I breathed deeply and swallowed hard. "How about I take you to dinner, tonight." "Wha... What?" She stuttered, her eyes widened open in bewilderment. Chapter One hundred and two Chapter One hundred and two Vivian Tears filled my eyes as I looked down at my kids, who were staring at me with sadness in their eyes. I felt so much pity for them that I didn''t realize when I broke down in tears. "Mum." my daughter, and the first twin said, with her soft low voice. "Oh, yes? What is it Gavina?¡± I asked, quickly wiping the tears off my face. "Why are you crying?" She asked, and Iughed forcefully, shaking my head. "I wasn''t crying. Gavina. Why would I cry?" I asked, and pecked her forehead. Gavin, the boy and the second twin, held her hand and shook his head. "Mum, please, don''t cry." "I''m not crying. I promise," I said, smiling. I felt tears already welling in my eyes, but I tried hard to keep them in. I had to pretend that I was okay and bottle in my emotions in front of them. "Mum, we are sorry,¡± Gavina said, and my heart nearly melted "Why? Why would you be sorry? What did you two de wrong? You both didn''t do anything, so you have no right to be sorry, okay,¡± I said, wiping the tears which were dropping down their eyes. "No, Mum. We are sorry. Because we are sick, we made you worried and depressed.¡± Gavina said, sniffing. "Look at how pale and old your face looks now. Because of us, you changed. We are sorry, Mum," Gavin said, and the tears ran down my eyes. but I quickly wiped them off. "Why are you doing this? Making me tear up unnecessarily. Now, look here, It''s not your fault that my face is like this. It''s just that I forgot to put on some makeup. Furthermore, you guys don''t need to get worried anymore. Very soon, you will be healed," I smiled, and rubbed their little noses. "Really?" Gavina asked, and I chuckled, nodding my head. "So, I brought dinner for you to eat. Please. you have to eat. They say if you don''t eat, you won''t get healed faster. You want to get better, right?" I asked, giving a bright smile as I brought the tes of food to their faces. "Yes," They both answered, and groaned. "Sit up now, so that you can eat," I said, and helped them sit down. "Mum, we aren''t hungry. We actually don''t want to eat," Gavin said. shaking your head. "Why not? Don''t you want this sickness to leave your body on time? Do as I have asked, Gavin. Please open your mouth," I said. bringing the filled spoon to his face. He shook his head, folding his lips tightly. "I''ming back to you, Gavin," I said, then faced his sister. "Let''s feed Gavin first. Open your mouth wide for me." She shook her head and folded her lips tightly. "No!" She mumbled. I sighed deeply and kept the spoon down. "Why not? You both should eat something, please! That''s the one way you can survive and get well." "But Mum, we aren''t hungry. We are too tired to eat anything," Gavina whispered "Please, take a few spoonful for mother, huh? I''m begging you,¡± I pleaded, looking as innocent and sad as possible. The twins exchanged nces, nodded their heads, and faced me. "We will do as you have said, mother,¡± Gavin said. ¡°Really?¡± I chuckled. "Atst! Open your mouth now... Ah!" I widened my mouth. bringing the spoon to his mouth. Gavin sighed and slightly pushed the spoon away from his face. "What is it again?¡± I asked, exhausted already. "We will eat, but on one condition. Mother." Gavin said. "Huh?" I sounded surprised and confused. "Okay then. What could that be? Tell me." ¡°Father will be the one to feed us." Gavin said, and Gavina nodded. "What?" Iughed. "Why? Are you tired of your mother?¡± "No, not that. It''s just that we miss him," Gavina said, her voice barely a whisper, and her eyes looking downwards like she was shy. "You miss him?" I was puzzled. "Yes," They both answered. ¡°It has beerra very long time since we saw him here. You are the only one whes for us and takes care oft us. We haven''t seen him for a long) time,¡¯ Gavina said, and bit my-lower lip hard. Content. belongs to¡° - She was right. How did I ever miss that? "Mum, has Dad forgotten us?" Gavin asked, and my heart skipped. What?" Itighed, shaking my head. "Why? Why would your father ever forget. you? He is just busy at the¡¯ office. Don''t tell me you have forgotten that he is the Lyean King?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "But do those reasons prohibit him from seeing us? I thought he would at least see us for a minute. It has been quite a while already," Gavina said "And I miss him. I want to see him. If I see him today, I promise to eat everything in that ce,¡± Gavin said, as tears ran down his eyes. Even Gavina was crying. "Me too, mother,¡± I said, and wiped their tears. ¡°Let me call him now,¡± I muttered, and stood up "Alright," They nodded. I got to my feet. waved to them. and they did the same. When I got out of the room, I rested on the door with my back and slowly went down Tears ran down my eyes, and I covered my mouth so that I wouldn''t sob loudly. After crying for about five minutes, I went to the bedroom and didn¡¯t see Oregon. "He''s probably still at the office,¡± I whispered, rolling my eyes, which suddenly met with the wall clock. ¡°It''s quitete already though. What is he still doing there by this time?" I said, and gave him a call with my phone, but he didn''t pick it up. I hurried to th¨¦effice, but he wasn''t there. I was.abit worried as I made my way out? but then I stopped in gy tracks. ¡®tamed around and went back tothe desk where I had seen his.ptrone, my brow furrowechin confusion. 4 I took the phone and unlocked it, and what I saw was a message from the contact named Chloe, and the message read, "I''m already at the lounge.¡± My eyes twitched in shock. Chapter One hundred and three Chapter One hundred and three Oregon ¡°I''m sorry that I''mte," I said, panting heavily. Chloe looked up at me with a smile on her face before shaking her head. "It''s fine. It''s only right if I waited for you. I still can¡¯t believe this though," she chuckled, looking shy. "What can''t you believe?" I asked, and she swallowed hard "I can''t believe that the Lycan King wants to eat dinner with me, when I''m just a maid servant.¡± she said, her voice low and soft. "Oh,e on, the reason why I asked you to have dinner with me is because I wanted to apologize sincerely for how my wife treated you," I answered quickly. "I still don''t get it though.¡± she said, andughed. "The Luna never did anything so why are you using that as an excuse?¡± "I saw the way she red at you for no reason. It seems like she doesn''t like you,¡± I said, a smile running across my lips. Chloe looked away and scoffed silently before returning her gaze to me. "Let''s say that is what we both think. What do you think people will say or have in their minds when they see us having dinner together?" she asked, her eyes almost giving a re. Iughed hysterically and shook my head. "I''m not a fool. Look around! Don¡¯t you notice anything different?" I asked, and her eyes scanned the whole ce. When she finally understood what I meant, her eyes blinked rapidly. "Why... Why is everywhere quiet? Where is everyone?" she asked "Are you just noticing?¡± Iughed, walking up to her. "I made everyone leave so that I can eat alone with you. I wouldn''t want those eyes looking at us for no reason." She swallowed hard, still looking around and I saw the confusion and disappointment on her face "What is it? Isn''t that what you wanted?" I asked, making her jerk out of her deep thoughts. "Oh, yes. This was exactly what I wanted, thank you,¡± she replied, a forceful smile crooking her lips. "Anyway, I''m very d those prying eyes won''t see Us, and nobody would have to gossip. No wonder that I didn''t see anyone whening in. I thought they were a few customers, that''s why." "Let''s go and eat already. They already made the food and it''s waiting for us on the table. We wouldn''t want it to turn cold and pale, you know,¡± I said, and she chuckled. "Yes, sure," she said, rolling her eyes. We got to the table and she was astonished to see the various food on the table. "Wow." she muttered. "Do you like what you see?" I asked, smiling warmly. "Yes," she giggled, and sat down. I sat down at the extreme, opposite her. "You don''t have to wait. Start eating immediately!" "Oh, yes, I will but firstly, can I use the bathroom?" she said, standing up instantly. "What?" I muttered. "I will be real quick. I really can''t hold it anymore," she said, curling her feet. "Yes, sure. Go on.¡± I said, and she bowed before running off. "That isn''t even the way to the bathroom,¡± I whispered, as she disappeared from sight. I sighed deeply and shook my head. Without even waiting, Istarted <> eating, and after a few minutes, Chloe-came to me, and she was surptised to see that I had eaten quite a lot. u ~ "Did you start without me?" she asked, disappointment in her voice. "Yes," I replied, chewing loudly. "I couldn''t wait for you any longer."N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Huh," she Murmured, a frown NN almost ¡®upying her face. "I didmt even waste time. Are you sure that this is a dinner, King Oregon? We are supposed to eat together... ~~ "You had better start eating before eat yourst00," I retorted, eating 2 < another Spoonful. "Or, have you forgotten that the cooks have-gone, and-there will be no one to cdok anather for you if I finish this food.¡± She groaned and started eating. and I saw how bitter she was. My eyes went down and I decreased my pace of chewing, I was eating slowly now. "You didn''t go to the restroom, did you?" I asked, and she quickly looked at me. ¡°Huh,¡± she murmured, and my eyes went up to her. "Where did you go, Chloe? You lied that you went to the bathroom.¡± I said, my eyebrows knitting in anger. She chuckled nervously. "I don''t know what you are talking about. I went to the restroom and that was it," she said. "That is the way to the restroom,¡± I snapped, pointing at the opposite side of where she followed. "Yet, you followed the other way, why?" She looked around and swallowed hard. "Actually, this is my first time here. I just eased myself on the floor since nobody was watching." "Didn''t you see that sign?" I asked, pointing at the sign, which said, Restroom. "I didn''t see it. I was in a hurry.¡± she said. ¡°You were definitely not in a hurry to urinate, Chloe," I whispered, and her shaky eyes looked at me. "I really wish I understand what you are saying, King Oregon. You know what, I don¡¯t want to eat again. I have lost my appetite,¡± she said, and stood up. The instant she did that, Vivian appeared in front of us. Her eyes looked moist and red, and her eye bags seemed to darken the more. She looked depressed and angry. ¡°Oregon, how could you," she blurted, as tears ran down her eyes "Vivian," I whispered, standing up. "Please let me exin.¡± "No, I have seen everything myself. She also told me all I need to know," she said, pointing at Chloe. "So, you told her everything via message. That was the thing you did that made you hurry, huh?" I yelled and Chloe trembled. "Listen to me too, Vivian. I can exin,¡± I said, walking closer to her but she shifted backwards. "No, Oregon, No. It''s already toote." she whispered, as the tears left her eyes. "Please..." I pleaded, trying hard not to cry. ¡°Oregon, It isn''t toote to break our bond, right?¡± she asked, and my heart skipped. Chapter One hundred and four Chapter One hundred and four Vivian "No, Vivian. Please don''t say that! If only you could listen to me, just as you listened to all the trash she told you," he said, and I almostughed at his words. "What do you expect me to listen to? Your half-baked tears or what? I have caught you red-handed so there is no ce for you to hide and defend yourself. I don¡¯t need you in my life anymore," I said, my voice angry. "Vivian, please! Even though you don¡¯t want to hear what I have to say, I''m definitely sure you will listen to my words. I¡¯m about to exin everything to you," he told me, his voice soft and low. "The twins wanted to see you so I hurried to the office and chamber, but you weren''t there,¡± I began slowly. "I found your phone on the desk, and saw a message which confused me. Anyway, I wanted to believe you. I didn''t want to be bothered by it. I decided to wait for you but it didn''t take long before Chloe sent me a picture of you sitting and eating. She imed that you asked her out for dinner.¡± "I had a reason,¡± he said quickly. "You just need to answer this question honestly. You know what, just answer with a yes or no." I said, and Oregon swallowed hard before replying. "Yes, What''s that?¡± He asked, his eyes staring deeply at my face as if he wanted to im it for himself that night. "Did you ask Chloe for dinner because you wanted her not to feel bad, because of how I red at her?" I asked, and his eyes widened. ¡°Huh.¡± he mumbled. "Are you surprised? She told me everything that I needed to. Now, answer the question. Yes or no?" I asked, arching my brows. "No!" He answered quickly and suddenly, and my heart skipped. I hurriedly turned to Chloe who was looking scared and embarrassed. Her eyes quickly went downwards, as she didn''t want to exchange nces with me. "Then, why did you do all this? Why!" I cried out, clutching my chest tightly. ¡°It was all my n, Vivian. Can''t you see it?" He snapped, and my eyes blinked rapidly. "What do you mean? Your n? Exin so that I can understand.¡± I said, and he let out a loud and deep exhale. "Atst!" He screamed. "Now, you have decided to listen to me, huh?" "Just talk now that I''m curious. You know that curiosity can die fast so exin everything that you need to," I said. "It was all her fault," He started, pointing at Chloe whe slowly looked at us. She was looking confused and scared. I just stared, waiting for him to exin everything so that I could understand. "Chice is actually Stephen''s sister who came to seek revenge. She sought vengeance," He said, ring at her. "What... What?" I stammered, getting more confused. "Chloe came here as a maid to make our lives bittepand wretched. Firstly, she started.by giving our kids water which was.poisoned, and which => would make them sick. But that. > wasntalll To execute a perfect n, she fitd a charm behind their pil ows which would allow the kids riot to get healed. That also exptains how your powers never worked on them,¡¯ He exined carefully. "How... How did you know all this? And why did you keep it away from me?" I asked. "I was trying to keep it low, and I started the idea while I was investigating it low key. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know, and I was being careful. Don''t mind my reckless and stupid behavior, Vivian. That was just me working and finding out the truth," He said I turned to Chloe who was already shaking like a leaf. She couldn''t believe that Oregon knew the whole truth. ¡°Actually, I also nned for you to come here and to do that, I had to strategize well. From asking Chloe toa dinner,and dropping my phone. on the desk and allowing Chloe ta- go andmessage you about oy everything It was all part of my n. Anyway, I never knew it wasgoing to bethis hard since you were stubborn to even hear m¨¦ out," He said, and I sighed deeply, then looked at Chloe with my sharp and strong gaze. "You, How dare you!¡± I growled at her. "Take it easy, Vivian. You might not know this but Chloe lied that she is an Omega. She is in fact, a strong female wolf!" He said. "I will deal with her myself. As we speak now, everything that she has kept against the kids'' health is being removed." "I don''t care. She will pay for hurting my kids," I said, with anger in my voice. "Actually, she also hurt me,¡± He whispered, and I looked at him hurriedly. "What? How? Tell me, what did she do?" I asked. "That tea she had been giving me to drink was slow poison, but you don''t have to worry, my body can kill all the poison. She must have forgotten that I''m a strong and wise Lycan King," He said, andughed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I don''t care if she''s a strong wolf. I will show her how strong I am, also and make sure that you don''t stop me,¡± I warned, ran to Chloe and pushed her down. She was quite strong, like he mentioned and pushed me off. standing immediately. I fell and hurt myself and before I and Oregon could look, she was already running away. "I will get her," I said. "Don''t bother! The guards are already on their way,¡± He said, but I ran off, and I was d he didn''t stop me. I finally caught Chloe who started fighting me immediately. She was strong andknocked me down a few, times. when she noticed that I was already-weak, and down. She ~ pounced on me and tried to dig her long and sharp ws into my chest bat I growled powerfully, and attacked her suddenly. That was when I realized that I changed into a wolf. My wolf that had been hiding inside of me for years finally unleashed! Chapter One hundred and five Chapter One hundred and five (Finale) Oregon "Vivian!" I screamed and ran to her before she could rip a shaking and fearful Chloe to shreds. I faced Vivian, who was now a big white wolf with blue shimmering eyes. Her huge fur danced along with the wind, and her small face kept looking at Chloe, who had fainted. "Vivian," I called softly, but she refused to look at me. "Vivian," I called again, patting her fur. "Look at me." She reluctantly faced me and growled softly. "Let''s forgive her. Killing her won''t change a thing. But you don''t have to worry, we will have her penalized, and that will make her regret her actions," I said, and she raised her limb up to her mouth and licked it. I chuckled and patted her, then kissed her dancing fur. "Good girl," I said ¡°I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. I was just trying to have revenge for my only family and brother, Stephen," Chloe said, and I turned to face her. "You have no audacity to even ask for forgiveness. You not only attacked me, but you also attacked my two children for no reason!" I yelled "I''m sorry, I just let my revenge get ahead of me," she said, as tears flooded down her eyes. "No," Vivian suddenly said from behind, and I turned to see her naked. Her clothes were all torn because of the time she had shifted to a wolf. Although she looked unbothered by her nakedness. I saw anger written all over her face, but I was d she was able to bottle them in. I quickly took off my ck jacket and wore it on her, which helped in concealing her nakedness. Vivian walked up to Chloe, who was on her knees now. "Why would I ever forgive what you did. I can forgive and forget all the harm that you caused me and my mate, Oregon. But I''m very certain it will be hard to forgive and forget what you did to my kids!" Chloe cried harder and louder. "I''m really sorry." "It''s the fault of us, the adults, so why hurt them? Why!" Vivian yelled, tears streaming down her face, and I feared that she would shift to a wolf again Soon, the guards who had been called rushed in and bowed at me and Vivian. "Take her away!" I said, pointing at Chloe. Two of the men held her arm and pulled her away while she cried,menting, and regretting all that she did. When they were finally gone. I went to Vivian, who was still crying and sobbing. "Vivian," I called in a whisper, and she looked at me tearfully. "I''m really sorry. Forgive me for not thinking straight and suspecting you," she said "No, It''s fine. Besides, you never knew that I had other ns. Come here," I said, with a smile and opened my arms wide. She smiled, ran to me, and hugged me tightly. "Thanks for protecting us," she whispered, and I gave her a peck on the head "Should we go and check on the kids now?" I asked, and she looked up and chuckled. "Yes," she replied, nodding "Let''s go!" said, and we both left the lounge together, There was a car outside-waiting for us. Immediately the driver Saw us, he opened the dogr-and we entered. He also entered and then finally drove off. C¨¦ntent belongs to Immediately we got home, we ran to our kids¡¯ room, and Vivian checked under their pillow, but nothing was there. I grabbed their pillows and tore the two at the same time, which spurted the charms out. I picked it and squeezed it around my fists, left the room, and burnt it in the chimney. Afterwards, I went back to their room and saw Vivian cing her hand against their chest. Soon, they were healed, and they instantly asked for food. Vivian asked for food ta be brought to them, and the kids ate a lot, which replenished their strength and happiness. The kids were happy and yed around. They ran to us and hugged us. "Thank you Mum, Thank you, Dad,¡± they said, and we smiled, giving them a kiss on their cheek. Everyone kneywabout the kids¡¯ recovery, andthey were all happy. They evemcelebrated, When the others, fichs, Maria, their > parents, s, Isabe, and my siblings, Dansien and Anna, knew about it. They were equally d and iappy. Conten belongs to swnevel NS aa We also decided to go to the psychiatric hospital the next day and pay a visit to Laura, so that we could tell her the good news, even if we were not sure if she would even understand. Evening came, and we put the kids to sleep before we headed back to our own chamber. Weid in each other and we could hardly sleep because we were too happy and excited. "By the way, £¤~I can''t believe your wolf came outthis time? It didn''t even.¡± come git when I was in danger.Y guess-you love your kids so much," I saidschildishly and yfully outed myips. ¡± ¡° "Oh,e on now! Those kids aren''t just my kids but yours, so it''s our kids, and just know that I love you so much too,¡± she said, and I faced her. ¡°Indeed,¡± I said, and she pecked my lips. "That wouldn''t do anything to me. By the way, won''t you heal me as well?¡± I asked. "Huh?" She mumbled, looking nonplussed. "I mean, I drank poison. Won''t you heal me too? You healed the kids, remember?¡± I said, and sheughed ¡°But you are powerful enough for those things to even hurt you. Anyway, how about I give you another kind of healing.¡± she said, and climbed on my body. I chuckled and rubbed her face. "This is exactly what I was talking about,¡± I said in a whisper, and she smiled, and took her face to me, kissing my lips passionately. I reciprocated the kiss, wrapping my arms around her waist. We suddenly stopped and looked at the opened window. "Let''s close that,¡± she said, looked outside the window, winked, and shut the window.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. THE END. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!